The Project Gutenberg eBook of The sea mystery
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: The sea mystery
An Inspector French detective story
Author: Freeman Wills Crofts
Release date: January 21, 2024 [eBook #72771]
Language: English
Original publication: New York, NY: Harper & Brothers Publishers, 1928
Credits: Brian Raiter
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SEA MYSTERY ***
The Sea Mystery
by Freeman Wills Crofts
Contents
I. Mr. Morgan Meets Tragedy
II. Inspector French Gets Busy
III. Experimental Detection
IV. A Change of Venue
V. Messrs. Berlyn and Pyke
VI. The Despatch Of The Crate
VII. Dartmoor
VIII. A Fresh Start
IX. A Step Forward
X. London’s Further Contribution
XI. John Gurney, Night Watchman
XII. The Duplicator
XIII. The Accomplice?
XIV. French Turns Fisherman
XV. Blackmail
XVI. Certainty At Last
XVII. “Danger!”
XVIII. On Hampstead Heath
XIX. The Bitterness of Death
XX. Conclusion
Chapter One
Mr. Morgan Meets Tragedy
The Burry Inlet, on the south coast of Wales, looks its best from the
sea. At least so thought Mr. Morgan as he sat in the sternsheets of
his boat, a fishing-line between his fingers, while his son, Evan,
pulled lazily over the still water.
In truth, the prospect on this pleasant autumn evening would have
pleased a man less biased by pride of fatherland than Mr. Morgan. The
Inlet at full tide forms a wide sheet of water, penetrating in an
easterly direction some ten miles into the land, with the county of
Carmarthen to the north and the Gower Peninsula to the south. The
shores are flat, but rounded hills rise inland which merge to form an
undulating horizon of high ground. Here and there along the coast are
sand-dunes, whose grays and yellows show up in contrast to the greens
of the grasslands and the woods beyond.
To the southeast, over by Salthouse Point and Penclawdd, Mr. Morgan
could see every detail of house and sand-dune, tree and meadow, lit up
with a shining radiance, but the northwest hills behind Burry Port
were black and solid against the setting sun. Immediately north lay
Llanelly, with its dingy colored buildings, its numberless chimneys,
and the masts and funnels of the steamers in its harbor.
It was a perfect evening in late September, the close of a perfect
day. Not a cloud appeared in the sky and scarcely a ripple stirred the
surface of the sea. The air was warm and balmy, and all nature seemed
drowsing in languorous content. Save for the muffled noise of the
Llanelly mills, borne over the water, and the slow, rhythmic creak of
the oars, no sound disturbed the sleepy quiet.
Mr. Morgan was a small, clean-shaven man in a worn and baggy Norfolk
suit which was the bane of Mrs. Morgan’s existence, but in which the
soul of her lord and master delighted as an emblem of freedom from the
servitude of the office. He leaned back in the sternsheets, gazing out
dreamily on the broad sweep of the Inlet and the lengthening shadows
ashore. At times his eyes and thoughts turned to his son, Evan, the
fourteen-year-old boy who was rowing. A good boy, thought Mr. Morgan,
and big for his age. Though he had been at school for nearly three
years, he was still his father’s best pal. As Mr. Morgan thought of
the relations between some of his friends and their sons, he felt a
wave of profound thankfulness sweep over him.
Presently the boy stopped rowing.
“Say, dad, we’ve not had our usual luck to-day,” he remarked, glancing
disgustedly at the two tiny mackerel which represented their
afternoon’s sport.
Mr. Morgan roused himself.
“No, old man, those aren’t much to boast about. And I’m afraid we
shall have to go in now. The tide’s beginning to run and I expect we
could both do with a bit of supper. Let’s change places and you have a
go at the lines while I pull in.”
To anyone attempting navigation in the Burry Inlet the tides are a
factor of the first importance. With a rise and fall at top springs of
something like twenty-five feet, the placid estuary of high water
becomes a little later a place of fierce currents and swirling eddies.
The Inlet is shallow also. At low tide by far the greater portion of
its area is uncovered and this, by confining the rushing waters to
narrow channels, still further increases their speed. As the tide
falls the great Llanrhidian Sands appear, stretching out northward
from the Gower Peninsula, while an estuary nearly four miles wide
contracts to a river racing between mud banks five hundred yards
apart.
Mr. Morgan took the oars, and heading the boat for the northern coast,
began to pull slowly shoreward. He was the manager of a large
tin-plate works at Burry Port and lived on the outskirts of the little
town. Usually a hard worker, he had taken advantage of a slack
afternoon to make a last fishing excursion with his son before the
latter’s return to school. The two had left Burry Port on a flowing
tide and had drifted up the inlet to above Llanelly. Now the tide was
ebbing and they were being carried swiftly down again. Mr. Morgan
reckoned that by the time they were opposite Burry Port they should be
far enough inshore to make the harbor.
Gradually the long line of the Llanelly houses and chimneys slipped
by. Evan had clambered aft and at intervals he felt with the hand of
an expert the weighted lines which were trailing astern. He frowned as
he glanced again at the two mackerel. He had had a good many fishing
trips with his father during the holidays, and never before had they
had such a miserable catch. How he wished he could have a couple of
good bites before they had to give up!
The thought had scarcely passed through his mind when the line he was
holding tightened suddenly and began to run out through his fingers.
At the same moment the next line, which was made fast round the after
thwart, also grew taut, strained for a second, then with a jerk
slackened and lay dead. Evan leaped to his feet and screamed out in
excitement:
“Hold, daddy, hold! Back water quick! I’ve got something big!”
The line continued to run out until Mr. Morgan, by rowing against the
tide, brought the boat relatively to a standstill. Then the line
stopped as if anchored to something below, twitching indeed from the
current, but not giving the thrilling chucks and snatches for which
the boy was hoping.
“Oh, blow!” he cried, disgustedly. “It’s not a fish. We’ve got a stone
or some seaweed. See, this one caught it, too.”
He dropped the line he was holding and pulled in the other. Its hooks
were missing.
“See,” he repeated. “What did I tell you? We shall probably lose the
hooks of this one, too. It’s caught fast.”
“Steady, old man. Take the oars and let me feel it.”
Mr. Morgan moved into the stern and pulled the resisting line, but
without effect.
“Rather curious this,” he said. “All this stretch is sand. I once saw
it uncovered at very low springs. Keep rowing till I feel round the
thing with the grappling and see if I can find out what it is.”
Evan passed the small three-pronged anchor aft and his father let it
down beside the line. Soon it touched bottom.
“About three and a half fathoms—say twenty feet,” Mr. Morgan remarked.
“Keep her steady while I feel about.”
He raised the grappling and, moving it a few inches to one side,
lowered it again. Four times it went down to the same depth; on the
fifth trial it stopped three feet short.
“By Jove!” he exclaimed, “there’s something there right enough.” He
danced the grappling up and down. “And it’s certainly not seaweed.
Treasure trove, Evan, eh?”
“Try round a bit and see how big it is,” Evan suggested, now
thoroughly interested.
Mr. Morgan “tried round.” Had he been by himself he would have
dismissed the incident with a muttered imprecation at the loss of his
hooks. But for the sake of the boy he wished to make it as much of an
adventure as possible.
“Curious,” he therefore commented again. “I’m afraid we shall not be
able to save our hooks. But let’s take bearings so that we may be able
to ask about it ashore.” He looked round. “See, there’s a good
nor’west bearing. That signal post on the railway is just in line with
the west gable of the large white house on the hill. See it? Now for a
cross bearing. Suppose we take that tall mill chimney, the tallest of
that bunch. It’s just in line with the pier-head beacon. What about
those?”
“Fine, I think. What can the thing be, dad?”
“I don’t know. Perhaps something drifted in from a wreck. We’ll ask
Coastguard Manners. Now I’ll pull in the grappling, and then the line,
and if the hooks go I can’t help it.”
The little anchor had been lying on the bottom while they talked. Mr.
Morgan now seized the rope and began to pull. But he had not drawn in
more than two feet when it tightened and remained immovable.
“By Jove! The grappling’s caught now!” he exclaimed. “A nuisance,
that. We don’t want to lose our grappling.”
“Let’s pull up. Perhaps it will come clear.”
Evan put down the oars and joined his father in the stern. Both pulled
steadily with all their strength. For a time nothing happened, then
suddenly the rope began to yield. It did not come away clear, but gave
slowly as if the object to which it was attached was lifting also.
“By Jove!” Mr. Morgan exclaimed again. “We shall get our hooks, after
all! The whole thing’s coming up.”
Slowly the rope came in foot after foot. The object, whatever it was,
was heavy, and it was all they could do to raise it. Mr. Morgan pulled
in sudden heaves, while Evan took a turn with the line round a thwart,
so as to hold the weight while his father rested.
At last the end of the rope was reached and the shank of the grappling
appeared. Then dimly beneath the surface Mr. Morgan was able to see
the object hooked. It was a large wooden packing case or crate.
Round the sides were cross-pieces, holding the sheeting boards in
place. Two of the sharp flukes of the grappling had caught beneath one
of these, and of course, the greater the pull on them, the more firmly
they became fixed.
To raise the crate while submerged and displacing its own volume of
water had been just possible. To lift it aboard was out of the
question. For a time the two considered the problem of getting it
ashore, then Mr. Morgan said:
“I’ll tell you what we’ll do. We’ll make the rope fast and row in with
the crate hanging to our stern. Then we’ll beach it on the lifeboat
slip, and when the tide falls it will be left high and dry. We can
examine it then and get our hooks.”
Evan approving of the plan, they proceeded to carry it out. They made
the rope fast round the after thwart, then taking the oars, pulled
slowly inshore. As they drew nearer, the current lessened, until off
Burry Port they were almost in still water. Slowly they glided past a
line of sandhills which presently gave place first to houses and works
and then to a great deposit of copper slag like a stream of lava which
had overflowed into the sea. Finally rounding the east mole, they
entered Burry Port harbour.
Having manœuvred the boat over the lifeboat slip, they cast off the
rope, and the crate settled down in five feet of water. Then with a
bight of the rope they made the boat fast.
“Now for that supper,” Mr. Morgan suggested. “By the time we’ve had it
our treasure trove will be high and dry and we can come down and see
what it is.”
An hour later father and son were retracing their steps to the
harbour. Mr. Morgan looked businesslike with a hammer, a cold chisel,
and a large electric torch. It was still a lovely evening, but in a
few minutes it would be dark.
As Mr. Morgan had foretold, the crate was high and dry, and they
examined it with interest in the light of the torch. It was a strongly
made wooden box about three feet by two by two. All round at top and
bottom were strengthening cross-pieces, and it was beneath the upper
of these that the two flukes of the grappling had caught.
“Well and truly hooked,” Mr. Morgan remarked. “We must have drifted
across the thing, and when we pulled up the grappling it slid up the
side till it caught the cross-piece. It’s a good job for us, for now
we shall get our grappling and our hooks as well.”
Evan fidgetted impatiently.
“Don’t mind about them, dad; we can unfasten them later. Open the box.
I want to see what’s in it.”
Mr. Morgan put his cold chisel to the joint of the lid and began to
hammer.
“Strictly speaking, we shouldn’t do this,” he declared as he worked.
“We should have handed the thing over to Manners. It’s a job for the
coast-guards. However, here goes!”
The crate was strongly made, and though Mr. Morgan was a good amateur
carpenter, it took him several minutes to open it. But at last one of
the top boards was prized up. Instantly both became conscious of a
heavy, nauseating smell.
“A case of South American meat or something gone west,” Mr. Morgan
commented. “I don’t know that I’m so keen on going on with this job.
Perhaps we can see what it is without opening it up further.”
Holding his breath, he put his eye to the slit and shone in a beam
from the electric torch. Then with a sharp intaking of the breath he
rose.
“It’s a disgusting smell,” he said in rather shaky tones. “Let’s go
round and ask Manners to finish the job.”
“Let me look in, dad.”
“Right, old man. But come round with me first to see Manners.”
With some difficulty Mr. Morgan drew his son away. He was feeling sick
and shaken. For beneath that well-fitting lid and sticking up out of
the water which still remained in the crate was a gruesome and
terrible object—the bent head and crouching body of a man dressed in
underclothes only and in an advanced state of decomposition!
It was all Mr. Morgan could do to crush down the horror which
possessed him and to pretend to the boy that nothing was amiss. Evan
must not be allowed to see that ghastly sight! It would haunt his
young mind for weeks. Mr. Morgan led the way round the harbour, across
the dock gates and towards the road leading to the town.
“But aren’t we going to Manners?” Evan queried, hanging back.
“Not to-night, if you don’t mind, old chap. That smell has made me
rather sick. We can go down in the morning. The tide should be right
after breakfast.”
Evan demurred, suggesting that he alone should interview the
coastguard. But he was what Mr. Morgan called “biddable,” and when his
father showed that he was in earnest he allowed the subject to drop.
In due course they reached home. Discreet suggestion having resulted
in Evan’s settling down with his meccano, Mr. Morgan felt himself at
liberty. He explained casually that he wanted to drop into the club
for an hour and left the house. In ten minutes he was at the police
station.
“I’ve made a discovery this evening, Sergeant, which I’m afraid points
to something pretty seriously wrong,” he explained, and he told the
officer in charge about the hooking of the crate. “I didn’t want my
son to see the body—he’s rather young for that sort of thing—so we
went home without my saying anything about it. But I’ve come back now
to report to you. I suppose you, and not Manners, will deal with it?”
Sergeant Nield bore a good reputation in Burry Port as an efficient
and obliging officer, as well as a man of some reading and culture. He
listened to Mr. Morgan’s recital with close attention and quietly took
charge.
“Manners would deal with it at first, Mr. Morgan,” he answered, “but
he would hand it over to us when he saw what the object was. I think
we’ll call for him on the way down, and that will put the thing in
order. Can you come down now, sir?”
“Certainly. That’s what I intended.”
“Then we’ll get away at once. Just let me get my bicycle lamp.” He
turned to a constable. “Williames, you and Smith get another light and
take the handcart down to the lifeboat slip. Watson, take charge in my
absence. Now, Mr. Morgan, if you are ready.”
It was quite dark as the two men turned towards the harbour. Later
there would be a quarter-moon, but it had not yet risen. The night was
calm and fine, but a little sharpness was creeping into the air.
Except for the occasional rush of a motor passing on the road and
sounds of shunting from the docks, everything was very still.
“Just where did you say you found the crate, Mr. Morgan?” the sergeant
asked.
“Off Llanelly; off the sea end of the breakwater and on the far side
of the channel.”
“The Gower side? Far from the channel?”
“The Gower side, yes. But not far from the channel. I should say just
on the very edge.”
“You didn’t mark the place?”
“Not with a buoy. I hadn’t one, and if I had I should not have thought
it worth while. But I took bearings. I could find the place within a
few feet.”
“I suppose you’ve no idea as to how the crate might have got there?”
“Not the slightest. I have been wondering that ever since I learned
what was in it. What do you think?”
“I don’t know, sir, unless it has been dropped off a steamer or been
washed into the Inlet from some wreck. We’ll get it to the station and
examine it, and maybe we shall find where it came from. If you wait
here a second I’ll get hold of Manners.”
They had reached the coastguard’s house and the sergeant ran up to the
door. In a few seconds he returned with a stout, elderly man who gave
Mr. Morgan a civil good evening.
“It’s your job, of course, Tom,” the sergeant was saying, “but it’ll
be ours so soon that we may as well go down together. Perhaps, sir,
you’ll tell Manners about how you found the crate and brought it in?”
By the time Mr. Morgan had finished his story for the second time they
had reached the boat slip. The sergeant and Manners peeped into the
crate in turn.
“Yes, sir, it’s just what you said,” the former remarked. “It’s a man,
by the look of him, and he’s been dead some time. I think we’ll have
the whole affair up to the station before we open any more of it. What
do you say, Tom?”
“Right you are, Sergeant, I’ll go with you. I shall ’ave to put in a
report about the thing, but I can get my information at the station as
well as ’ere. You’ll be coming along, Mr. Morgan?”
“If you please, sir,” the sergeant interjected. “I have to get a
statement from you, too.”
“Of course I’ll go,” Mr. Morgan assured them. “I’ll see the thing
through now.”
The constables having arrived with the handcart, it was wheeled down
the slip and all five men got round the crate and with some difficulty
lifted it on.
“By Jove!” Mr. Morgan exclaimed. “That’s some weight. Surely there
must be something more than a body in it?”
“It’s certainly heavy, but it’s a very solid crate. We shall see when
we get it to the station.”
With a good deal of pushing and shoving the handcart was got up the
slip, and the little party moved off along the mole and across the
sidings to the town. On reaching the police station the crate was
wheeled into a small courtyard in the rear, and Nield invited the
others into his office.
“On second thoughts, Mr. Morgan,” he explained, “I’ll not unpack the
crate until I have reported to the superintendent and got hold of a
doctor. Meantime, sir, I’d be glad to get your statement in writing.”
For the third time Mr. Morgan told his story. The sergeant took it
down, read over what he had written, and got the other to sign it.
“That will do, sir, for to-night. You will, of course, be required at
the inquest to-morrow or next day.”
“I’ll be there, all right.”
“Then about your son, sir? Has he anything to say that might be of
use?”
Mr. Morgan looked distressed.
“Nothing, Sergeant, more than I can tell you myself. I hope you won’t
have to call the boy. He’s going back to school to-morrow.”
“That’s all right; he’ll not be wanted. And now, sir, I shouldn’t say
more about the affair than you can help. Just keep the discovery of
the body quiet and content yourself with the story of finding the
crate.”
Mr. Morgan promised and the sergeant wished him good night.
His visitor gone, Sergeant Nield handed a carbon of the statement to
Manners, promising to let him know how the affair progressed. The
coastguard being got rid of in his turn, Nield telephoned the news to
Superintendent Griffiths at Llanelly. The superintendent was suitably
impressed and in his turn rang up Major Lloyd, the chief constable at
Llandilo. Finally the latter gave instructions for Nield to arrange a
meeting at the police station for nine o’clock on the following
morning. Both the superintendent and the chief constable would motor
over, and the local police doctor was to be in attendance. The body
would then be removed from the crate and the necessary examination
made. Meanwhile nothing was to be touched.
Glad to be relieved from the sole responsibility, the sergeant made
his arrangements and at the hour named a little group entered the
courtyard of the police station. In addition to the chief constable
and superintendent, the sergeant and two of the latter’s men, there
were present two doctors—Dr. Crowth, the local police surgeon, and Dr.
Wilbraham, a friend of Major Lloyd’s, whom the latter had brought with
him.
After some preliminary remarks the terrible business of getting the
remains from the crate was undertaken. Such work would have been
distressing at all times, but in the present case two facts made it
almost unbearable. In the first place, the man had been dead for a
considerable time, estimated by the doctors as from five to six weeks,
and in the second his face had been appallingly maltreated. Indeed, it
might be said to be nonexistent, so brutally had it been battered in.
All the features were destroyed and only an awful pulp remained.
However, the work had to be done, and presently the body was lying on
a table which had been placed for the purpose in an outhouse. It was
dressed in underclothes only—shirt, vest, drawers and socks. The suit,
collar, tie, and shoes had been removed. An examination showed that
none of the garments bore initials.
Nor were there any helpful marks on the crate. There were tacks where
a label had been attached, but the label had been torn off. A round
steel bar of three or four stone weight had also been put in,
evidently to ensure the crate sinking.
The most careful examination revealed no clue to the man’s identity.
Who he was and why he had been murdered were as insoluble problems as
how the crate came to be where it was found.
For over an hour the little party discussed the matter, and then the
chief constable came to a decision.
“I don’t believe it’s a local case,” he announced. “That crate must in
some way have come from a ship. I don’t see how it could have been got
there from the shore. And if it’s not a local case, I think we’ll
consider it not our business. We’ll call in Scotland Yard. Let them
have the trouble of it. I’ll ring up the Home Office now and we’ll
have a man here this evening. To-morrow will be time enough for the
inquest, and the C. I. D. man will be here and can ask what questions
he likes.”
Thus it came to pass that Inspector Joseph French on that same
afternoon travelled westwards by the 1.55 P.M. luncheon car express
from Paddington.
Chapter Two
Inspector French Gets Busy
Dusk was already falling when a short, rather stout man with keen blue
eyes from which a twinkle never seemed far removed, alighted from the
London train at Burry Port and made his way to Sergeant Nield, who was
standing near the exit, scrutinising the departing travellers.
“My name is French,” the stranger announced—“Inspector French of the
C. I. D. I think you are expecting me?”
“That’s right, sir. We had a phone from headquarters that you were
coming on this train. We’ve been having trouble, as you’ve heard.”
“I don’t often take a trip like this without finding trouble at the
end of it. We’re like yourself, Sergeant—we have to go out to look for
it. But we don’t often have to look for it in such fine country as
this. I’ve enjoyed my journey.”
“The country’s right enough if you’re fond of coal,” Nield rejoined,
with some bitterness. “But now; Mr. French, what would you like to do?
I expect you’d rather get fixed up at a hotel and have some dinner
before anything else? I think the Bush Arms is the most comfortable.”
“I had tea a little while ago. If it’s the same to you, Sergeant, I’d
rather see what I can before the light goes. I’ll give my bag to the
porter and he can fix me up a room. Then I hope you’ll come back and
dine with me and we can have a talk over our common trouble.”
The sergeant accepted with alacrity. He had felt somewhat aggrieved at
the calling in of a stranger from London, believing it to be a
reflection on his own ability to handle the case. But this cheery,
good-humoured-looking man was very different from the type of person
he was expecting. This inspector did not at all appear to have come
down to put the local men in their places and show them what fools
they were. Rather he seemed to consider Nield an honoured colleague in
a difficult job.
But though the sergeant did not know it, this was French’s way. He was
an enthusiastic believer in the theory that with ninety-nine persons
out of a hundred you can lead better than you can drive. He therefore
made it an essential of his method to be pleasant and friendly to
those with whom he came in contact, and many a time he had found that
it had brought the very hint that he required from persons who at
first had given him only glum looks and tight lips.
“I should like to see the body and the crate and if possible have a
walk round the place,” French went on. “Then I shall understand more
clearly what you have to tell me. Is the inquest over?”
“No. It is fixed for eleven o’clock to-morrow. The chief constable
thought you would like to be present.”
“Very kind of him. I should. I gathered that the man had been dead for
some time?”
“Between five and six weeks, the doctors said. Two doctors saw the
body—our local man, Doctor Crowth, and a friend of the chief
constable’s, Doctor Wilbraham. They were agreed about the time.”
“Did they say the cause of death?”
“No, they didn’t, but there can’t be much doubt about that. The whole
face and head is battered in. It’s not a nice sight, I can tell you.”
“I don’t expect so. Your report said that the crate was found by a
fisherman?”
“An amateur fisherman, yes,” and Nield repeated Mr. Morgan’s story.
“That’s just the lucky way things happen, isn’t it?” French exclaimed.
“A man commits a crime and he takes all kinds of precautions to hide
it, and then some utterly unexpected coincidence happens—who could
have foreseen a fisherman hooking the crate—and he is down and out.
Lucky for us, and for society, too. But I’ve seen it again and again.
I’ve seen things happen that a writer couldn’t put into a book,
because nobody would believe them possible, and I’m sure so have you.
There’s nothing in this world stranger than the truth.”
The sergeant agreed, but without enthusiasm. In his experience it was
the ordinary and obvious thing that happened. He didn’t believe in
coincidences. After all, it wasn’t such a coincidence that a fisherman
who lowered a line on the site of the crate should catch his hooks in
it. The crate was in the area over which this man fished. There was
nothing wonderful about it.
But a further discussion of the point was prevented by their arrival
at the police station. They passed to the outhouse containing the body
and French forthwith began his examination.
The remains were those of a man of slightly over medium height, of
fairly strong build, and who had seemingly been in good health before
death. The face had been terribly mishandled. It was battered in until
the features were entirely obliterated. The ears, even, were torn and
bruised and shapeless. The skull was evidently broken at the forehead,
so, as the sergeant had said, there was here an injury amply
sufficient to account for death. It was evident also that a
post-mortem had been made. Altogether French had seldom seen so
horrible a spectacle.
But his professional instincts were gratified by a discovery which he
hoped might assist in the identification of the remains. On the back
of the left arm near the shoulder was a small birthmark of a
distinctive triangular shape. Of this he made a dimensioned sketch,
having first carefully examined it and assured himself it was genuine.
But beyond these general observations he did not spend much time over
the body. Having noted that the fingers were too much decomposed to
enable prints to be taken, he turned his attention to the clothes,
believing that all the further available information as to the remains
would be contained in the medical report.
Minutely he examined the underclothes, noting their size and quality
and pattern, searching for laundry marks or initials or for mendings
or darns. But except that the toe of the left sock had been darned
with wool of too light a shade, there was nothing to distinguish the
garments from others of the same kind. Though he did not expect to get
help from the clothes, French in his systematic way entered a detailed
description of them in his notebook. Then he turned to the crate.
It measured two feet three inches by two feet four and was three feet
long. Made of spruce an inch thick, it was strongly put together and
clamped with iron corner pieces. The boards were tongued and grooved,
and French thought that under ordinary conditions it should be
watertight. He examined its whole surface, but here again he had no
luck. Though there were a few bloodstains inside, no label or brand or
identifying mark showed anywhere. Moreover, there was nothing in its
shape or size to call for comment. The murderer might have obtained it
from a hundred sources and French did not see any way in which it
could be traced.
That it had been labelled at one time was evident. The heads of eight
tacks formed a parallelogram which clearly represented the position of
a card. It also appeared to have borne attachments of some heavier
type, as there were seven nail holes of about an eighth of an inch in
diameter at each of two opposite corners. Whatever these fittings
were, they had been removed and the nails withdrawn.
“How long would you say this had been in the water?” French asked,
running his fingers over the sodden wood.
“I asked Manners, our coastguard, that question,” the sergeant
answered. “He said not very long. You see, there are no shells nor
seaweed attaching to it. He thought about the time the doctors
mentioned, say between five and six weeks.”
The bar was a bit of old two-inch shafting, some fourteen inches long,
and was much rusted from its immersion. It had evidently been put in
as a weight to ensure the sinking of the crate. Unfortunately, it
offered no better clue to the sender than the crate itself.
French added these points to his notes and again addressed the
sergeant.
“Have you a good photographer in the town?”
“Why, yes, pretty good.”
“Then I wish you’d send for him. I want some photographs of the body
and they had better be done first thing in the morning.”
When the photographer had arrived and had received his instructions
French went on: “That, Sergeant, seems to be all we can do now. It’s
too dark to walk round to-night. Suppose we get along to the hotel and
see about that dinner?”
During a leisurely meal in the private room French had engaged they
conversed on general topics, but later over a couple of cigars they
resumed their discussion of the tragedy. The sergeant repeated in
detail all that he knew of the matter, but he was neither able to
suggest clues upon which to work, nor yet to form a theory as to what
had really happened.
“It’s only just nine o’clock,” French said when the subject showed
signs of exhaustion. “I think I’ll go round and have a word with this
Mr. Morgan, and then perhaps we could see the doctor—Crowth, you said
his name was? Will you come along?”
Mr. Morgan, evidently thrilled by his visitor’s identity, repeated his
story still another time. French had brought from London a large-scale
ordnance map of the district, and on it he got Mr. Morgan to mark the
bearings he had taken and so located the place the crate had lain.
This was all the fresh information French could obtain, and soon he
and Nield wished the manager good night and went on to the doctor’s.
Dr. Crowth was a bluff, middle-aged man with a hearty manner and a
kindly expression. He was offhand in his greeting and plunged at once
into his subject.
“Yes,” he said in answer to French’s question, “we held a post-mortem,
Doctor Wilbraham and I, and we found the cause of death. Those
injuries to the face and forehead were all inflicted after death. They
were sufficient to cause death, but they did not do so. The cause of
death was a heavy blow on the back of the head with some soft,
yielding instrument. The skull was fractured, but the skin, though
contused, was unbroken. Something like a sandbag was probably used.
The man was struck first and killed, and then his features were
destroyed with some heavy implement such as a hammer.”
“That’s suggestive, isn’t it?” French commented.
“You mean that the features were obliterated after death to conceal
the man’s identity?”
“No, I didn’t mean that, though of course it is true. What I meant was
that the man was murdered in some place where blood would have been
noticed, had it fallen. He was killed, not with a sharp-edged
instrument, though one was available, but with a blunt one, lest
bleeding should have ensued. Then when death had occurred the
sharp-edged instrument was used and the face disfigured. I am right
about the bleeding, am I not?”
“Oh, yes. A dead body does not bleed, or at least not much. But I do
not say that you could inflict all those injuries without leaving some
bloodstains.”
“No doubt, but still I think my deduction holds. There were traces of
blood in the crate, but only slight. What age was the man, do you
think, Doctor?”
“Impossible to say exactly, but probably middle-aged: thirty-five to
fifty-five.”
“Any physical peculiarities?”
“I had better show you my report. It will give you all I know. In
fact, you can keep this copy.”
French ran his eyes over the document, noting the points which might
be valuable. The body was that of a middle-aged man five feet ten
inches high, fairly broad and well built, and weighing thirteen stone.
The injuries to the head and face were such that recognition from the
features would be impossible. There was only one physical peculiarity
which might assist identification—a small triangular birthmark on the
back of the left arm.
The report then gave technical details of the injuries and the
condition the body was in when found, with the conclusion that death
had probably occurred some thirty-five to forty days earlier. French
smiled ruefully when he had finished reading.
“There’s not overmuch to go on, is there?” he remarked. “I suppose
nothing further is likely to come out at the inquest?”
“Unless some one that we don’t know of comes forward with information,
nothing,” the sergeant answered. “We have made all the enquiries that
we could think of.”
“As far as I am concerned,” Dr. Crowth declared, “I don’t see that you
have anything to go on at all. I shouldn’t care for your job,
Inspector. How on earth will you start trying to clear up this puzzle?
To me it seems absolutely insoluble.”
“Cases do seem so at first,” French returned, “but it’s wonderful how
light gradually comes. It is almost impossible to commit a murder
without leaving a clue, and if you think it over long enough you
usually get it. But this, I admit, is a pretty tough proposition.”
“Have you ever heard of anything like it before?”
“So far it rather reminds me of a case investigated several years ago
by my old friend Inspector Burnley—he’s retired now. A cask was sent
from France to London which was found to contain the body of a young
married French woman, and it turned out that her unfaithful husband
had murdered her. He had in his study at the time a cask in which a
group of statuary which he had just purchased had arrived, and he
disposed of the body by packing it in the cask and sending it to
England. It might well be that the same thing had happened in this
case: that the murderer had purchased something which had arrived in
this crate and that he had used the latter to get rid of the body. And
as you can see, Doctor, that at once suggests a line of enquiry. What
firm uses crates of this kind to despatch their goods and to whom were
such crates sent recently? This is the sort of enquiry which gets us
our results.”
“That is very interesting. All the same, I’m glad it’s your job and
not mine. I remember reading of that case you mention. The papers were
absolutely full of it at the time. I thought it an extraordinary
affair, almost like a novel.”
“No doubt, but there is this difference between a novel and real life.
In a novel the episodes are selected and the reader is told those
which are interesting and which get results. In real life we try
perhaps ten or twenty lines which lead nowhere before we strike the
lucky one. And in each line we make perhaps hundreds of enquiries,
whereas the novel describes one. It’s like any other job, you get
results by pegging away. But it is interesting on the whole, and it
has its compensations. Well, Doctor, I mustn’t keep you talking all
night. I shall see you at the inquest to-morrow?”
French’s gloomy prognostications were justified next day when the
proceedings in the little courthouse came to an end. Nothing that was
not already known came out and the coroner adjourned the enquiry for
three weeks to enable the police to conclude their investigations.
What those investigations were to consist of was the problem which
confronted French when after lunch he sat down in the deserted smoking
room of the little hotel to think matters out.
In the first place, there was the body. What lines of enquiry did the
body suggest?
One obviously. Some five or six weeks ago a fairly tall, well-built
man of middle age had disappeared. He might merely have vanished
without explanation, or more probably, circumstances had been arranged
to account for his absence. In the first case, information should be
easily obtainable. But the second alternative was a different
proposition. If the disappearance had been cleverly screened it might
prove exceedingly difficult to locate. At all events, enquiries on the
matter must represent the first step.
It was clearly impossible to trace any of the clothes, with the
possible exception of the sock. But even from the sock French did not
think he would learn anything. It was of a standard pattern and the
darning of socks with wool of not quite the right shade was too common
to be remembered. At the same time he noted it as a possible line of
research.
Next he turned his attention to the crate, and at once two points
struck him.
Could he trace the firm who had made the crate? Of this he was
doubtful; it was not sufficiently distinctive. There must be thousands
of similar packing cases in existence, and to check up all of them
would be out of the question. Besides, it might not have been supplied
by a firm. The murderer might have had it specially made or even have
made it himself. Here again, however, French could but try.
The second point was: How had the crate got to the bottom of the Burry
Inlet? This was a question that he must solve, and he turned all his
energies towards it.
There were here two possibilities. Either the crate had been thrown
into the water and had sunk at the place where it was found, or it had
gone in elsewhere and been driven forward by the action of the sea. He
considered these ideas in turn.
To have sunk at the place it was thrown in postulated a ship or boat
passing over the site. From the map, steamers approaching or leaving
Llanelly must go close to the place, and might cross it. But French
saw that there were grave difficulties in the theory that the crate
had been dropped overboard from a steamer. It was evident that the
whole object of the crate was to dispose of the body secretly. The
crate, however, could not have been secretly thrown from a steamer.
Whether it were let go by hand or by a winch, several men would know
about it. Indeed, news of so unusual an operation would almost
certainly spread to the whole crew, and if the crate were afterwards
found, some one of the hands would be sure to give the thing away.
Further, if the crate were being got rid of from a steamer it would
have been done far out in deep water and not at the entrance to a
port.
For these reasons French thought that the ship might be ruled out and
he turned his attention to the idea of a rowboat.
But here a similar objection presented itself. The crate was too big
and heavy to be dropped from a small boat. French tried to visualise
the operation. The crate could only be placed across the stern; in any
other position it would capsize the boat. Then it would have to be
pushed off. This could not be done by one man; he doubted whether it
could be done by two. But even if it could, these two added to the
weight of the crate would certainly cause disaster. He did not believe
the operation possible without a large boat and at least three men,
and he felt sure the secret would not have been entrusted to so many.
It seemed to him, then, that the crate could not have been thrown in
where it was found. How else could it have got there?
He thought of Mr. Morgan’s suggestion of a wreck from which it might
have been washed up into the Inlet, but according to the sergeant,
there had been no wreck. Besides, the crate was undamaged outside, and
it was impossible that it could have been torn out through the broken
side of a ship or washed overboard without leaving some traces.
French lit a fresh pipe and began to pace the deserted smoking room.
He was exasperated because he saw that his reasoning must be faulty.
All that he had done was to prove that the crate could not have
reached the place where it was found.
For some minutes he couldn’t see the snag; then it occurred to him
that he had been assuming too much. He had taken it for granted that
the crate had sunk immediately on falling into the water. The weights
of the crate itself, the body, and the bar of steel had made him think
so. But was he correct? Would the air the crate contained not give it
buoyancy for a time, until at least some water had leaked in?
If so, the fact would have a considerable bearing on his problem. If
the crate had been floated to the place he was halfway to a solution.
Suddenly the possible significance of the fourteen holes occurred to
him. He had supposed they were nailholes, but now he began to think
differently. Suppose they were placed there to admit the water,
slowly, so that the crate should float for a time and then sink? Their
position was suggestive: they were at diagonally opposite corners of
the crate. That meant that at least one set must be under water, no
matter in what position the crate was floating. It also meant that the
other set provided a vent for the escape of the displaced air.
The more French thought over the idea, the more probable it seemed.
The crate had been thrown into the sea, most likely from the shore and
when the tide was ebbing, and it had floated out into the Inlet. By
the time it had reached the position in which it was found, enough
water had leaked in to sink it.
He wondered if any confirmatory evidence of the theory were available.
Then an idea struck him, and walking to the police station, he asked
for Sergeant Nield.
“I want you, Sergeant, to give me a bit of help,” he began. “First, I
want the weights of the crate and the bar of iron. Can you get them
for me?”
“Certainly. We’ve nothing here that would weigh them, but I’ll send
them to the railway station. You’ll have the weights in half an hour.”
“Good man! Now there is one other thing. Can you borrow a Molesworth
for me?”
“A Molesworth?”
“A Molesworth’s _Pocket Book of Engineering Formulæ_. You’ll get it
from any engineer or architect.”
“Yes, I think I can manage that. Anything else?”
“No, Sergeant; that’s all except that before you send away the crate I
want to measure those nail holes.”
French took a pencil from his pocket and sharpened it to a long, thin,
evenly rounded point. This he pushed into the nail holes, marking how
far it went in. Then with a pocket rule he measured the diameter of
the pencil, the length of the sharpened portion, and the distance the
latter had entered. From these dimensions a simple calculation told
him that the holes were all slightly under one-sixth of an inch in
diameter.
The sergeant was an energetic man and before the half-hour was up he
had produced the required weights and the engineer’s pocket book.
French, returning to the hotel, sat down with the Molesworth and a few
sheets of paper, and began with some misgivings to bury himself in
engineering calculations.
First he added the weights of the crate, the body, and the steel bar;
they came to 29 stone, or 406 pounds. Then he found that the volume of
the crate was just a trifle over 15 cubic feet. This latter multiplied
by the weight of a cubic foot of sea water—64 pounds—gave a total of
985 pounds as the weight of water the crate would displace if
completely submerged. But if the weight of the crate was 406 pounds
and the weight of the water it displaced was 985 pounds, it followed
that not only would it float, but it would float with a very
considerable buoyancy, represented by the difference between these
two, or 579 pounds. The first part of his theory was therefore
tenable.
But the moment the crate was thrown into the sea, water would begin to
run in through the lower holes. French wondered if he could calculate
how long it would take to sink.
He was himself rather out of his depth among the unfamiliar figures
and formulæ given on the subject. The problem was, How long would it
take 579 pounds of water to run through seven one-sixth-inch holes?
This, he found, depended on the head, which he could only guess at
approximately one foot. He worked for a considerable time and at last
came to the conclusion that it would take slightly over an hour. But
that his calculations were correct he would not like to have sworn.
At all events, these results were extremely promising and gave him at
least a tentative working theory.
But if the crate had floated from the coast to where it was found, the
question immediately arose: At what point had it been thrown in?
Here was a question which could only be answered with the help of
local knowledge. French thought that a discussion with the coastguard
might suggest ideas. Accordingly, he left the hotel and turned towards
the harbour with the intention of looking up Manners.
Chapter Three
Experimental Detection
Tom Manners was hoeing in his little garden when French hailed him. He
was not a native, but the course of a long career had led him from
Shoreditch, _via_ the Royal Navy, to Burry Port. In person he was
small, stout, and elderly, but his movements were still alert and his
eyes shone with intelligence.
“I want to have another chat with you about this affair,” said French,
who had already heard the other’s statement. “Just walk down to the
end of the pier with me while we talk.”
They strolled down past the stumpy lighthouse to where they could get
a view of the Inlet.
Again it was a perfect afternoon. The sun, pouring down through a
slight haze, put as much warmth as was possible into the somewhat drab
colours of the landscape, the steel of the water, the varying browns
of the mud and sand, the dingy greys and slate of the town, the greens
of the grass and trees on the hills beyond. Some four miles away to
the right was the long line of Llanelly, with its chimneys sticking up
irregularly like the teeth of a rather badly damaged comb. Fifty-three
chimneys, French counted, and he was sure he had not seen anything
like all the town contained. Beyond Llanelly the coastline showed as a
blur in the haze, but opposite, across the Inlet, lay the great yellow
stretch of the Llanrhidian Sands, rising through grey-green dunes to
the high ground of the Gower Peninsula.
“Let us sit down,” French suggested when he had assimilated the view.
“I have come to the conclusion that the crate must have been thrown
into the sea at some point along the shore and floated out to where it
was found. It would float, I estimate, for about an hour, when enough
water would have got in to sink it. Now what I want to know is, Where
along the coast might the crate have been thrown in, so as to reach
the place at which it was found in an hour?”
Manners nodded but did not reply. French unrolled his map and went on:
“Here is a map of the district and this is the point at which the
crate was found. Let us take the places in turn. If it had been thrown
in here at Burry Port, would it have got there in time?”
“It ain’t just so easy to say,” Manners declared, slowly. “It might if
the tide was flowing, and then again it mightn’t. It might ’ave
started ’ere or from Pembrey—that’s ’alf a mile over there to the
west.”
This was not encouraging, but French tried again.
“Very well,” he said. “Now what about Llanelly?”
Llanelly, it appeared, was also a doubtful proposition.
“It’s like this ’ere, Mr. French,” Manners explained. “It’s all
according to ’ow the tide ’appens to be running. If the tide was
flowing and that there crate was dropped in at Llanelly it would go
further up the Inlet than wot you show on the chart. An’ if the tide
was ebbing it would go further down. But if the tide was on the turn
it might go up or down and then come back to the place. You see wot I
mean?”
French saw it, and he sighed as he saw also that it meant that there
was practically no part of the adjacent shores from which the crate
might not have come. Then it occurred to him that both his question
and Manners’ reply had been based on a misconception.
The murderer’s object was to get rid of the crate. Would he,
therefore, choose a rising or half tide which might drift it back
inshore? Surely not; he would select one which would take it as far as
possible out to sea. French felt that only ebb tides need be
considered. He turned again to Manners.
“I suppose a good ebb develops some strong currents in these
channels?”
“You may say so, Mr. French. An average of five knots you may reckon
on. A deal faster than you could walk.”
“Five knots an hour?”
“No, sir. Five knots. It’s like this ’ere. A knot ain’t a distance;
it’s a speed. If I say five knots I mean five sea miles an hour.”
“A sea mile is longer than an ordinary one?”
“That’s right. It varies in different places, but you may take it as
six thousand and eighty feet ’ere.”
French made a short calculation.
“That is about five and three-quarters English miles per hour,” he
remarked as he scaled this distance up the Inlet from the position of
the crate. And then his interest quickened suddenly.
A little over five miles from the point at which the crate had sunk
the estuary narrowed to less than a quarter of a mile in width. At
this point it was crossed by two bridges, carrying, respectively, the
main road and the railway between Swansea and Llanelly. Had the crate
been thrown from one of these?
French saw at once that no more suitable place for the purpose could
be found. Objects pushed in from the bank would tend to hug the shore
and to be caught in backwaters or eddies. Moreover, even if they
escaped such traps they would not travel at anything like the maximum
speed of the current. But from a bridge they could be dropped into the
middle of the stream where the flow was quickest.
“What about the bridge up at Loughor?” he asked. “If the crate was
dropped off that on an ebb tide, do you think it would get down all
right?”
Manners was impressed by the suggestion. Given a good ebb, about an
hour should carry the crate to where it was found. French rose with
sudden energy.
“Let’s go and see the place. How soon can we get there?”
By a stroke of luck a train was approaching as they entered the
station, and twenty minutes later they reached their destination.
Loughor proved to be a straggling village situated on the left bank of
the estuary where the latter made a right-angled bend towards the
north. The two bridges ran side by side and a couple of hundred yards
apart. That carrying the road was a fine wide structure of
ferro-concrete, fairly new and leading directly into the village. The
railway bridge was lower downstream, considerably older, and supported
on timber piles. Both were about three hundred yards long, and built
with short spans and many piers. The tide was out and the usual wide
mudbanks were exposed on either shore.
Directly French saw the spot he felt that here indeed was what he
sought. On a dark night it would have been easy to drop the crate from
the road bridge in absolute secrecy. Nor, as far as he could see from
the map, was there any other place from which it could have been done.
He had assumed that the criminal would select an ebb tide for his
attempt, in order to ensure the crate being carried as far as possible
out to sea. For the same reason French believed he would choose the
time of its most rapid run. That time must also be in the dead of
night to minimise the risk of discovery from passing road traffic.
From 2 to 4 A.M. would probably best meet the conditions, as the
chances were a thousand to one that the road would then be deserted.
French wondered if he could get anything from these considerations. He
turned to Manners.
“I suppose it takes a bit of time to get up a good run in an estuary
like this? How soon after high water would you say the current was
running at full speed under the bridge?”
“From one to two hours, more or less.”
One to two hours previous to the period 2 to 4 A.M. meant between
midnight and 3 A.M.
“Now, Mr. Manners, can you tell me whether high water fell between
twelve and three on any night about five or six weeks ago?”
Manners once more produced his tide table.
“Five or six weeks ago,” he repeated, slowly. “That would be between
the sixteenth and the twenty-third of August.” He ran his stubby
finger up the pages, then read out: “‘Twenty-first, Sunday, O point
five—that’s five minutes past midnight, you understand. Twenty-second,
Monday, one-twenty-three A.M.; twenty-third, Tuesday, two-fifty-five
A.M.’ ’Ow would that suit you, sir?”
“All right, I think,” French answered as he noted the three dates.
“Any of those top springs?”
“No, sir; you don’t get ’igh water of springs at night. ’Bout six or
seven o’clock it runs. Those dates wot I gave you are about dead
neaps.”
“But there is still a strong flow at neaps?”
“Oh, bless you, yes! Not so strong as at springs, o’ course, but
plenty strong enough.”
All this seemed satisfactory to French and he felt a growing
conviction that the small hours of the 21st, 22nd, or 23rd of August
had witnessed the launch of the crate. But this was mere theory, and
theory is popularly admitted to be worth only one-sixteenth of the
value of practice. Could not he arrive at something more definite?
Suddenly he thought he saw his way.
“You say it was neap tides on those three dates in August? What rise
and fall does that represent?”
“’Bout eighteen feet.”
“How soon shall we have that again?”
“Not for nearly a week we shan’t. Say next Monday.”
“I can’t wait for that. What’s the rise to-morrow?”
“Twenty-one foot, eleven.”
“And what hour is high water?”
“Eight o’clock in the morning.”
“That’ll have to do. Look, here is a bus labelled ‘Llanelly.’ Let us
get aboard.”
At the police station they found not only the superintendent, but
Chief Constable Lloyd.
“Glad to see you together, gentlemen,” French greeted them. “I’ve been
going into the matter of tides and currents in the Inlet with Mr.
Manners here, and now I want your help in trying an experiment.
Manners informs me that about six weeks ago, the time at which the
doctors believe our man was murdered, it was high water in the dead
period of the night. To-morrow, Thursday, it will be high water at
eight A.M. The maximum run out to sea, Manners says, will begin
between one and two hours later, say at nine-thirty. Now, gentlemen, I
want to load the crate with a weight equal to that of the body and
throw it into the estuary from the Loughor bridge at nine-thirty
to-morrow morning. Will you help me?”
While French had been speaking, the three men had stared
uncomprehendingly, but as he reached his peroration something like
admiration showed on their faces.
“Well, I’m blessed!” the superintendent said, slowly, while Major
Lloyd gave the suggestion his instant approval.
“Glad you agree, gentlemen,” said French. “Now if we’re to be ready we
shall want a few things arranged. First we’ll have to put stones in
the crate to equal the weight of the body. Then we’ll want a carpenter
to repair the top where Mr. Morgan broke it. He’ll have to make it
watertight with pitch or putty or something: I don’t want it to take
any water through the cracks. A lorry will also be needed to carry the
crate to the bridge and three or four men to lift it over the
parapet.”
“Very good,” the chief constable answered. “Nield can arrange all
that. Advise him, will you, Superintendent? But you’d better see him
yourself, Inspector, and make sure he forgets nothing. Anything else?”
“Yes, sir. We don’t want to lose the crate. We shall want a rope round
it and a boat in attendance.”
“You can fix that up, Manners, can’t you?”
“Certainly, sir. I’ll see to it.”
“Good. I’ll come down to watch the experiment. Shall we say
nine-thirty at the bridge?”
At nine o’clock next morning two vehicles left the Burry Port police
station. The first was a lorry and on it stood the crate, repaired and
loaded with the necessary weight of shingle, due allowance having been
made for the fact that the wood was now water-logged. Behind followed
a car containing French, Nield, and three constables in plain clothes.
The weather was ideal for their purpose. The fine spell had lasted and
the sun shone with a summery warmth and brilliance. Not a breath of
wind dulled the shining surface of the Inlet, still calm and placid
from the turn of the tide. Inland the hills showed sharp against the
clear blue of the sky. Out beyond the Gower Peninsula was a steamer
going up to Swansea or Cardiff.
The chief constable and Superintendent Griffiths were waiting for them
at Loughor. Already the tide was running swiftly, swirling and eddying
round the piers of the bridge. Moored to the bank at the east end was
a broad-beamed boat with Manners in the stern sheets and two oarsmen
amidships.
“Good Heavens! They’ll never row against that current!” French
exclaimed, aghast at the rushing flood.
“They’re not going to try,” Nield declared. “This is what I’ve
arranged with Manners. He has an extra-long painter fixed to his boat.
We’ll get the end up on the bridge and tie it to the crate. Then we’ll
throw crate and rope over together and Manners can pull the slack of
the rope into the boat and float down beside the crate.”
“Right. Let me get into the boat first and then carry on.”
French scrambled down the stone pitching of the bank and with some
difficulty got aboard. The rope had been passed up to the bridge and
was now worked across till the boat was nearly in midstream. Even with
the help of the oarsmen it was all those above could do to hold on.
Then the crate appeared rising slowly on to the parapet. Presently it
turned over and fell, the rope being thrown clear at the same time.
The crate entered the water with a mighty splash, drenching the boat
with spray and disappearing momentarily beneath the surface. Then it
came up again, and bobbing about like some ungainly animal, began to
move quickly downstream. The boatmen rowed after it, while Manners
hurriedly pulled in the slack of the rope.
After the first few plunges the crate settled down on what might be
called an even keel, floating placidly down the estuary. They were
rapidly approaching the railway bridge, the roar of the water through
the piles being already audible. The passage was not without danger
and the oarsmen worked hard to keep the boat clear of the piles and to
ensure its passing through the same opening as the crate. Then with a
rush they were through and floating in the calm water beyond.
French enjoyed that unconventional trip down the Inlet. Apart from the
interest of the quest, the glorious weather and the charming scenery
made it a delightful excursion. Borne on by the current, they first
hugged the salt marshes of the northern shore, then heading out
towards midchannel, they passed the post on Careg-ddu and rounded the
point at the Llanelly rifle range. They kept inside the long
training-bank or breakwater and, passing the entrance to Llanelly
harbour, stood out towards the open sea. From the water the highlands
north and south looked rugged and picturesque, and even the dingy
buildings of the town became idealised and seemed to fit their
setting. French took frequent bearings so as to be able to plot their
course on the map.
The crate had been settling down steadily, and now only about two
inches of freeboard showed, every tiny wavelet washing over it. The
rope had been carefully coiled so as to run out easily when the time
came. Presently the crate was entirely awash and the air escaping
through the upper holes bubbled as the little surges covered them.
Then it was below the surface, showing like a phantom under the waves.
At last, just one hour and seven minutes after they had left the
bridge, it slowly vanished from sight and the rope began to run out.
“That will do,” French said as soon as he had taken bearings. “That’s
all I want. We may haul it up and get ashore.”
They followed the example set by Mr. Morgan, and pulling up the crate
until the top was showing beneath the surface, made the rope fast to
the after-thwart and pulled for the Burry Port harbour. There they
beached their burden, the sergeant undertaking to salve it when the
tide fell.
French, delighted with the result of his experiment, hurried to the
hotel and plotted their course on his map. And then he was more
delighted still. The crate had passed within fifty yards of its
previous resting-place.
It was true it had gone nearly half a mile further, but that was to be
expected and was attributable to the greater fall of the tide.
That the crate had been thrown from the Loughor bridge on the night of
the 21st, 22nd, or 23rd of August French had now no doubt. The first
problem of the investigation had therefore been solved and he
congratulated himself on having made so brilliant a start in his new
case.
But as was usual in criminal investigations, the solution of one
problem merely led to another: How had the crate been transported to
the bridge?
There were three possibilities: by means of a handcart, a horse cart
or a motor lorry. All, however, had the serious objection that it
would take at least three men to lift the crate over the parapet.
Murders, of course, were sometimes the work of gangs, but much more
frequently they were carried out by individuals, and French would have
preferred a theory which involved only one man. However, there was
nothing for it but to follow the theory which he had.
As far as he could see, the only factor differentiating between the
three vehicles was that of radius of operation. If a hand cart had
been used the body must have been brought from Loughor, Bynea, or some
other place in the immediate vicinity. The same remarks applied to a
horse vehicle, though to a lesser extent. With a motor the distance
travelled might have been almost anything.
French did not believe that the body could have come from anywhere
near by. Had anyone disappeared or left the neighbourhood under
suspicious circumstances, the police would have known about it. The
motor lorry was, therefore, the more likely of the three.
He began to see the outlines of an enquiry stretching out before him.
Had anyone seen a motor, loaded with something which might have been
the crate, in any part of the surrounding country on the night of the
21st, 22nd, or 23rd of August?
Going to the police station, French rang up the chief constable,
reported the result of the experiment, and asked him to see that his
question was circulated, not only among the Carmarthenshire police,
but also among those of adjoining counties. Then, thinking he had not
done so badly for one day, he returned to the hotel for lunch.
A good deal of the afternoon he employed in speculating as to what he
should do if there were no answer to his circular, but next morning he
was delighted to find that his labour had not been in vain. Sergeant
Nield appeared to say that there had just been a message from the
police at Neath, saying that a lorry answering to the description had
been seen on the evening of Monday, 22nd August. It was fitted with a
breakdown crane and carried a large package covered with a tarpaulin
which might easily have been the crate. A constable had seen it about
eight at night, standing in a lane some two miles north of the town.
The driver was working at the engine, which he said had been giving
trouble.
“That’s a bit of good news, Sergeant,” French said, heartily. “How can
I get to this Neath quickest?”
“Direct train _via_ Swansea. It’s on the main line to London.”
“Right. Look up the trains, will you, while I get ready?”
French had little doubt that he was on a hot scent. He had not thought
of a portable crane, but now he saw that nothing more suitable for the
purpose could be obtained. There were, he knew, cranes—auto-cranes, he
believed they were called—which were fixed on lorries and used for
towing disabled cars. In certain types the jibs could be raised or
lowered under load. With the jib down a load could be picked up from
the ground behind the lorry. The jib could then be raised to its
highest position, and if the load was right up at the pulley it would
clear the tail end of the lorry. When the load was lowered it would
come down on the lorry. And all this could be done by one man.
As French closed his eyes he seemed to see the reverse process being
carried out—a crane-lorry arriving on the Loughor bridge, stopping,
backing at right angles to the road until its tail was up against the
parapet—the road was wide enough to allow of it; the driver getting
down, taking a tarpaulin off a crate, swinging the crate up to the
pulley of his crane, lowering the jib until the crate swung suspended
over the rushing flood beneath, then striking out some type of slip
shackle which allowed the crate to fall clear. It was all not only
possible but easy, and French had not the slightest doubt that it had
been done.
A couple of hours later he was seated in the police station at Neath,
listening to Constable David Jenkins’s story.
It seemed that about eight o’clock on the night of Monday, the 22nd of
August, Jenkins was walking along a lane leading through a small
spinney some two miles north of the town, when he came on a lorry
drawn in close to one side. It was fitted with a crane such as is used
for motor breakdowns, and behind the crane was an object covered with
a tarpaulin. This object was rectangular shaped and about the size of
the crate. There had been engine trouble which the driver was trying
to make good. Jenkins paused and wished the man good night, and they
talked for a few minutes. The man was slightly over middle height and
rather stout, and was dressed as a lorryman—a workingman, evidently.
He had reddish hair, a high colour, and glasses, and Jenkins felt sure
he would know him again. The man explained that he was going from
Swansea to Merthyr Tydfil and had got out of his way in trying to take
a short cut. Then his engine had broken down and he was thus kept very
late. But he had now found the defect and would be able to get on in a
few minutes. Jenkins had stayed chatting, and in five minutes the man
had said, “There, that’s got it,” and had closed up the bonnet and
moved off.
“Coming from Swansea, was he?” French said. “Does that lane lead from
Swansea?”
“Oh, yes, it leads from Swansea all right, but it doesn’t lead to
Merthyr Tydfil.”
“Where does it lead to?”
“More like to Pontardawe.”
That was all right. French was delighted with the way news was coming
in. That the constable had seen his man he did not doubt.
At the time, Jenkins went on, it had struck him as curious that a
breakdown lorry should be used for transporting goods. But on reading
French’s circular he had seen that here was a plant which would lift
the goods over the parapet of a bridge. And when he remembered that
the tarpaulin-covered object was about the size given, he felt he
ought to report the occurrence.
“Quite right, constable,” French said, heartily. “I am sure your
superiors will not overlook your action.”
French’s next step was clear. A crane-lorry should not be difficult to
trace. He would go back to Swansea and put the necessary enquiries in
train.
Chapter Four
A Change of Venue
On reaching Swansea French looked up Superintendent Howells at the
police station.
“Glad to see you, Mr. French,” the superintendent greeted him. “I’ve
known your name for a considerable time and since I heard you were
down over this job I’ve been hoping we should meet. That Neath report
any good to you?”
“I think so,” French answered. “It sounds promising, at all events. On
the strength of it I’ve come in to ask for your help.”
“That’s all right. What do you want us to do?”
“I want to trace the lorry your man saw out at Neath. I’ve got his
description of it, and I must say that, seeing he suspected nothing at
the time, he observed it pretty closely. A smart man, Superintendent.”
“I’m glad you think so, Inspector. Right. I’ll put through a call to
all stations immediately.”
“Splendid. And can you ask Superintendent Griffiths at Llanelly to
advise the Carmarthen men also?”
The necessary circular drafted, the two chatted for some minutes until
French excused himself on the ground that since he was at Swansea he
might as well have a look round the town.
“There’s not much to see in it, Mr. French,” Howells rejoined, “but
Mumbles is worth visiting. I should advise you to take a bus there and
walk round the Head and back by Langland. If you’re fond of a bit of
good coast you’ll enjoy it. You’ll have plenty of time before we get
any replies. Sorry I can’t go with you, but I’m full up here.”
French went out, and after a stroll through some of the principal
streets got on board a bus for Mumbles. There he took the walk
Superintendent Howells had recommended. He enjoyed every minute of it.
As he left the houses behind and the road began to rise up the side of
the cliff he felt he was having one of the compensations of a country
case. He walked up through the long rock cutting until at the top the
wide expanse of the Bristol Channel came into view, with the islands
and lighthouse off the Head in the foreground. There was some wind and
the deep blue of the sea was flecked with white. He stood and watched
three outward-bound steamers pitching gently in the swell, the smoke
from their stacks trailing away east. Then he took the footpath round
the cliffs, rising high round Rams Tor and dropping again to Langland
Bay, from which another road led across the neck of the peninsula back
into Mumbles. It was getting on towards five when he returned to the
police station.
“You’ve come at the right time, Inspector,” Superintendent Howells
greeted him. “I’ve just had two pieces of news. Your lorry was seen
twice. About five o’clock on Monday evening, 22nd August, the evening
in question, it was seen by one of our men passing through Morriston.
Morriston is a town some two miles north of Swansea; indeed, it is
really a suburb. The lorry came from the Swansea direction and turned
east at Morriston towards Neath. It was then carrying the
tarpaulin-covered object.”
“Then it started from Swansea?”
“Looks like it. And it looks as if it finished up at Swansea also. It
was seen again on the following morning. About ten o’clock a patrol
saw a breakdown lorry coming towards Swansea along the Pontardulais
road. It corresponded with the description in every respect except
that it was carrying the tarpaulin only.”
“By Jove! Superintendent, that’s good. It won’t be long till we run it
to earth. I take it there are not many breakdown lorries in Swansea.”
“Give you a list in half an hour.” He touched a bell. “Here, Thomas,
start in and ring up all the local garages and find out how many have
repair lorries. You know what I mean, fitted with cranes. And see
here. You needn’t worry about any with fixed jibs—only those that can
be raised and lowered. Got that?”
The constable saluted smartly and withdrew. Howells turned to French
and was beginning a remark, when his desk telephone rang.
“Yes. Superintendent Howells speaking. . . . Yes. . . .
Gorseinon. . . . Yes. . . . What time was that? . . . Very good, I’ve
got you.” He rang off. “There’s another, Mr. French. I think you’re
all right this time. At half past twelve that same Monday night a
patrol found your lorry in another lane, also hidden by trees. It was
a mile or so east of a little place called Gorseinon: that’s about
five miles northeast of Loughor. It was standing in the lane and the
driver was working at his engine. Our men stopped and spoke, and the
driver said he had been on a job out beyond Llandilo and was returning
to Swansea. The description matches and the crate was then on the
lorry.”
“Fine!” French exclaimed. “That settles it. He was evidently going
round killing time until it was late enough to throw in the crate.
Could we fix his course from all those places you mentioned?”
“Pretty nearly, I think. Here is a map of the district. He seems to
have just made a circle from Swansea to Loughor _via_ Morriston,
Neath, Pontardawe and Gorseinon: say twenty-five miles altogether.
Goodness knows how he returned, but it may have been through Bynea and
Pontardulais. We may take it he made another détour, anyhow.”
“He made a blunder going with the lorry in that open way,” French
said, grimly.
“I don’t see what else he could have done. But I bet he wasn’t
worrying much about being seen. He was banking on the crate not being
found.”
“You’re right, and on odds he was justified. It was by a pretty thin
chance that it was discovered. I was saying that to Nield—how the one
unlikely chance that a man overlooks or discounts is the one that gets
him.”
“That’s a fact, Inspector, and it’s lucky for us it is so. I remember
once when——”
But French was not destined to hear the superintendent’s reminiscence.
The telephone bell once again rang stridently.
“Got it in one,” Howells observed after listening to the message.
“There is only one lorry in Swansea fitted with a movable crane, and
it is owned by Messrs. Llewellyn of Fisher Street. Moreover, it was
hired about four o’clock on the afternoon of that Monday,
twenty-second August, and returned next morning. Will you see them
now? If so, I’ll come along and show you the place.”
They soon reached Fisher Street, where was a large garage bearing the
name, “The Stepney Motor Car Co.” The superintendent, entering, asked
for Mr. Llewellyn.
The proprietor looked thrilled when he learned French’s business.
“By Jove! You don’t say that that crate was carried on my lorry!” he
exclaimed. “I read about its discovery, and a dam’ good tale it made.
How did you find out so much?”
“I’ve not proved anything,” French replied. “The whole thing is pure
suspicion. But you may lead me to certainty. I’d be obliged if you
would tell me what took place.”
“Surely. I’ll tell you all I can, but it won’t be much.” He opened a
daybook and ran down the items. “The 22nd of August,” he went on.
“Yes, here it is. We hired out the lorry on that date. But it was
ordered beforehand. We got a letter several days before from London
from one of the big hotels, signed Stewart, asking if we had a
breakdown lorry for hire, and if so, at what rate. It particularised
one with a movable jib which would pick up a load from the ground and
set it on the lorry table. The machine would be wanted on the
afternoon of the 22nd for one day only. If we agreed, the writer’s man
would call for it about four on that afternoon and would return it
before midday on the 23rd. As the writer was a stranger, he would be
willing to deposit whatever sum we thought fair as a guaranty. The
lorry was wanted to pick up a special machine which the writer was
expecting by sea from London, and carry it to his place in Brecknock,
where it was to be lowered on to a foundation. As it was part of an
invention he was perfecting, he didn’t want any strangers about. He
made it a condition, therefore, that his man would drive.
“It wasn’t a very usual request, but it seemed reasonable enough, and
of course it was none of my business what he wanted the machine for.
At first I wasn’t very keen on letting it go, but I thought if he
would pay a deposit of three hundred pounds and five pounds for the
hire, I should be safely covered. It was only a Ford ton truck with
the crane added. I wrote him the conditions and he replied agreeing to
the figures and asking that the lorry should be ready at the hour
mentioned.
“At the time stated a man came in and said he had been sent for the
machine by his employer, Mr. Stewart. He produced the three hundred
pounds and I gave him a receipt. Then he drove away.
“Next day about ten-thirty he came back and said he had got done
earlier than he expected. I had the lorry examined, and when I found
it was all right I paid him back two hundred and ninety-five pounds.
He returned me my receipt and went out, and that was all about it.”
“It’s a pleasure to get a clear statement like that, Mr. Llewellyn,”
French said, with his friendly smile, “and it’s surprising how seldom
one does get it. There are just one or two further points I should
like information on. Have you got those letters from the London
hotel?”
“No, I’m afraid they’re destroyed. They were kept until the
transaction was finished and then burned.”
“But you have the address?”
“Mr. John F. Stewart, St. Pancras Hotel, London.”
“You might give me the dates of the correspondence.”
This also the owner was able to do, and French added them to his
notes.
“Can you describe the hand they were written in?”
“They were typewritten.”
“Purple or black ribbon?”
Mr. Llewellyn hesitated.
“Black, I think, but I couldn’t be sure.”
“Now about the driver. Can you describe him?”
“He was a middling tall man, middling stout also. His hair was red and
his complexion fresh, and he wore glasses.”
“His dress?”
“I could hardly describe it. He was dressed like a well-to-do labourer
or a small jobbing contractor or something of that sort. He was untidy
and I remember thinking that he wanted a shave pretty badly. I took
him for a gardener or general man about a country place.”
“You couldn’t guess where he had come from by his accent?”
“No, I couldn’t tell. He wasn’t local, but that’s all I could say.”
“The same man came back next day?”
“Yes.”
“Had you any conversation with him on either occasion?”
“No, except that he explained about lowering the machine on to the
foundation, same as in the letter.”
This seemed to French to be all he could get, and after some further
talk he and the superintendent took their leave.
“He’s loaded up the crate here in Swansea, at all events,” French
exclaimed when they were in the street. “That seems to postulate docks
and stations. I wonder if I can trespass still further on your good
nature, Superintendent?”
“Of course. I’ll send men round first thing to-morrow. It’s too late
to-night; all the places would be shut.”
“Thanks. Then I’ll turn up early in the morning.”
At the nearest telegraph office French sent a message to the Yard to
have enquiries made at the St. Pancras Hotel as to the mysterious Mr.
John F. Stewart. Then, tired from his exertions, he returned to his
hotel at Burry Port.
Early next morning he was back in Swansea. It was decided that with a
constable who knew the docks he, French, was to apply at the various
steamship offices, while other men were to try the railway stations
and road transport agencies. If these failed, the local firms and
manufacturers who usually sent out their products in crates were to be
called on. French did not believe that the search would be protracted.
This view speedily proved correct. He had visited only three offices
when a constable arrived with a message. News of the crate had been
obtained at the Morriston Road Goods Station.
Fifteen minutes later French reached the place. He was met at the gate
by Sergeant Jefferies, who had made the discovery.
“I asked in the goods office first, sir,” the sergeant explained, “but
they didn’t remember anything there. Then I came out to the yard and
began enquiring from the porters. At the fifth shot I found a man who
remembered loading the crate. I didn’t question him further, but sent
you word.”
“That was right, Sergeant. We shall soon get what we want. This the
man?”
“Yes, sir.”
French turned to a thick set man in the uniform of a goods porter, who
was standing expectantly by.
“Good day,” he said, pleasantly. “I want to know what you can tell me
about that crate that was loaded upon a crane lorry about six weeks
ago.”
“I can’t tell you nothing about it except that I helped for to get it
loaded up,” the porter answered. “I was trucking here when Mr. Evans
came up; he’s one o’ the clerks, you understand. Well, he came up and
handed me a waybill and sez: ‘Get out that crate,’ he sez, ‘an’ get it
loaded up on this lorry,’ he sez. So I calls two or three o’ the boys
to give me a hand and we gets it loaded up. An’ that’s all I knows
about it.”
“That’s all right. Now just take me along to Mr. Evans, will you?”
The man led the way across the yard to the office. Mr. Evans was only
a junior, but this fact did not prevent French from treating him with
his usual courtesy. He explained that the youth had it in his power to
give him valuable help for which he would be very grateful. The result
was that Evans instantly became his eager ally, willing to take any
trouble to find out what was required.
The youth remembered the details of the case. It appeared that shortly
after four o’clock one afternoon some five or six weeks previously a
man called for a crate. He was of rather above medium height and
build, with reddish hair and a high colour and wore glasses. He
sounded to Evans like a Londoner. At all events, he was not a native.
Evans had looked up the waybills and had found that a package had been
invoiced to some one of the name given. The crate answered the man’s
description, and was carriage paid and addressed, “To be called for.”
Evans had, therefore, no hesitation in letting him have it.
Unfortunately, he could not remember the stranger’s name, but he would
search for it through the old waybills.
He vanished for a few minutes, then returned with a bulky volume which
he set down triumphantly before French.
“There you are,” he exclaimed, pointing to an item. “‘Mr. James S.
Stephenson, Great Western Railway Goods Station, Morriston Road,
Swansea. To be called for.’ ‘Stephenson’ was the name. I remember it
now.”
This was good enough as far as it went, but Evans’s next answer was
the one that really mattered.
“Who was the sender?” French asked, with thinly veiled eagerness.
“‘The Veda Office Equipment Manufacturing Co., Ltd., Ashburton, South
Devon,’” read Evans.
The name seemed dimly familiar to French, but he could not remember
where he had heard it. Evans went on to say that the crate was
invoiced from Ashburton on Tuesday, 16th August, and had reached
Swansea on Saturday, 20th. Carriage had been paid by the Veda Company
and the whole transaction had been conducted in a perfectly ordinary
and regular way.
French left the goods office, and at the nearest telephone call office
rang up the police station in Ashburton. After a considerable delay he
got through. Would the sergeant enquire for him whether the Veda
Company had sent out a crate on the 16th August last, addressed to the
Morriston Road Goods Station, Swansea, to be called for, and if so,
what was in this crate and who had ordered it.
For nearly three hours he hung about the police station before being
recalled to the telephone. The Ashburton sergeant reported that he had
been to the Veda Works and that the manager confirmed the sending out
of the crate. It contained a large duplicator, a specialty of the
firm’s. The machine had been ordered by letter from the Euston Hotel
by a Mr. James S. Stephenson. He enclosed the money, £62.10.0, stating
that they were to send it to the Morriston Road Goods Station in
Swansea, labelled, “To be kept till called for.” It was to be there
not later than on the 20th August, and he would call for it when the
ship by which he intended to despatch it was ready to sail.
The news did not seem very hopeful to French as over a belated lunch
he discussed it with Howells.
“This opens a second line of enquiry at Ashburton,” he began, “but I
do not think, somehow, that we shall get much from it. I believe the
real scent lies here.”
“Why so? I should have said it depended on what was in the crate when
it reached Swansea. And that’s just what we don’t know.”
“I agree. But to me that sergeant’s report sounds as if things at
Ashburton were O.K. If so, it follows that the body was put in
sometime during that lorry run from Swansea to Loughor. But that
doesn’t rule out enquiries at Ashburton. Even if I am right, something
may be learned from the order for the machine.”
“Quite. Both ends will have to be worked. And how do you propose to do
it?”
“Can’t you guess?” French said, blandly. “Surely there can be but one
answer. I couldn’t hope to do it without the able and distinguished
help of Superintendent Howells.”
The other laughed.
“I thought it was shaping to that. Well, what do you want me to do?”
“Trace the run, Superintendent. You can do it in a way I couldn’t
attempt. I would suggest that with a map we work out the area which
could have been visited during that night, allowing time for unpacking
the duplicating machine and putting the body in its place. Then I
think this area should be combed. If murder has taken place, you’ll
hear of it.”
“And you?”
“I shall go to Ashburton, learn what I can from the order, and, if it
seems worth while, follow it up to London. Then I’ll come back here
and join forces with you. Of course we shall have to get
Superintendent Griffiths on the job also.”
After some further discussion this program was agreed to. French, with
the superintendent’s help, was to estimate the area to be covered and
to organise the search. To-morrow was Sunday, and if by Monday evening
nothing had come of it he was to leave Howells to carry on while he
paid his visits to Ashburton and if necessary to London.
The longest unknown period of the lorry’s operations being from 8.30
to 12.30 at night, this was taken as being the ruling factor in the
case. During these four hours the machine had travelled from Neath to
Gorseinon, a distance of about twenty-five miles. About two hours
would be accounted for by the journey and the changing of the contents
of the crate, leaving two or more hours for additional running—an hour
out and an hour back. This meant a radius of about twenty-five miles.
The problem, therefore, was to make an intensive search of the country
within, say, thirty miles of Swansea.
This was a large area and the work involved the coöperation of a good
many men. However, with Superintendent Howells’s help it was arranged,
and by that evening operations were everywhere in progress.
During the whole of the next two days French remained on the job,
working out possible routes for the lorry and making special enquiries
along them. But no further information was obtained, and when Monday
evening came without result he decided that unless he heard something
next morning he would start for Ashburton.
But next morning news had come in which made a visit there essential.
It appeared that about 9.30 on the evening in question the lorry had
been seen standing in the same lane at Gorseinon in which, three hours
later, the police patrol had found it. A labourer reported that he had
passed it on his way home. As he approached, the driver was sitting on
the step, but, on seeing him, the man had jumped up and busied himself
with the engine. The labourer had passed on out of sight, but, his way
taking him along a path at right angles to the lane, he had looked
back across country and noticed the driver again seated on the step
and lighting a cigarette. The position of the lorry was the same then
as three hours later, and the conclusion that it had not moved during
the whole period seemed unavoidable.
But if so, it made it much less likely that the body had been put into
the crate during the motor drive. The time available would have been
so short that the area in which the change could have been made would
have been very small indeed. The chances of a disappearance remaining
unknown to the police would, therefore, have been correspondingly
reduced. For the first time French began to consider seriously the
possibility that the body had come from Devonshire.
While, therefore, Superintendent Howells in no way relaxed his
efforts, French took an early train south. He was in a thoughtful mood
as they pulled out of the station. This, it was evident, was going to
be one of those troublesome cases in which an ingenious criminal had
enveloped his evil deeds in a network of false clues and irrelevant
circumstances to mislead the unfortunate detective officer to whom an
investigation into them might afterward be assigned. Confound it all!
It was not long since he had got rid of that terribly involved affair
at Starvel in Yorkshire, and here was another that bade fair to be as
bad. However, such was life, and worrying wouldn’t alter it. He was
starting on an interesting journey and he might as well forget his
case and make the most of the scenery.
Chapter Five
Messrs. Berlyn and Pyke
Shortly before six o’clock that evening French stepped out of the
train at the little terminus of Ashburton.
He had enjoyed his run, particularly the latter portion through the
charming South Devonshire scenery, along the coast under the red
cliffs of Dawlish and Teignmouth, and then inland through the
well-wooded hills of Newton Abbot and Totnes. He was pleased, too,
with the appearance of Ashburton, a town T-shaped in plan and squeezed
down into the narrow valleys between three hills. He admired its old
world air and its pleasant situation as he walked up the street to the
Silver Tiger, the hotel to which he had been recommended.
After a leisurely dinner he went out for a stroll, ending up shortly
after dark at the police station. Sergeant Daw had gone home, but a
constable was despatched for him and presently he turned up.
“I went to the works at once, sir,” he explained in answer to French’s
question. “They’re out at the end of North Street. A big place for so
small a town. They employ a hundred or more men and a lot of women and
girls. A great benefit to the town, sir.”
“And whom did you see?”
“I saw Mr. Fogden, the sales manager. He turned up the information
without delay. The duplicator was ordered from London and he showed me
the letter. You can see it if you go up to-morrow. There was nothing
out of the way about the transaction. They packed the machine and sent
it off, and that was all they could tell me.”
Suspiciously like a wild-goose chase, thought French as he chatted
pleasantly with the sergeant. Like his _confrère_ at Burry Port, the
man seemed more intelligent and better educated than most rural
policemen. They discussed the weather and the country for some time
and then French said:
“By the way, Sergeant, the name of this Veda Works seemed vaguely
familiar when you telephoned it. Has it been in the papers lately or
can you explain how I should know it?”
“No doubt, sir, you read of the sad accident we had here about six
weeks ago—a tragedy, if I may put it so. Two of the gentlemen
belonging to the works—Mr. Berlyn, the junior partner, and Mr. Pyke,
the travelling representative—lost their lives on the moor. Perhaps
you recall it, sir?”
Of course! The affair now came back to French. So far as he could
recall the circumstances, the two men had been driving across Dartmoor
at night, and while still several miles from home their car had broken
down. They had attempted to reach the house of a friend by crossing a
bit of the moor, but in the dark they had missed their way, and
getting into one of the soft “mires,” had been sucked down and lost.
“I read of it, yes. Very sad thing. Unusual, too, was it not?”
“Yes, sir, for those who live about here know the danger and they
don’t go near these doubtful places at night. But animals sometimes
get caught. I’ve seen a pony go down myself, and I can tell you, sir,
I don’t wish to see another. It was a slow business, and the worse the
creature struggled the tighter it got held. But when it comes to human
beings it’s a thing you don’t like to think about.”
“That’s a fact, Sergeant. By the way, it’s like a dream to me that I
once met those two gentlemen. I wish you’d describe them.”
“They were not unlike so far as figure and build were concerned; about
five feet nine or five feet ten in height, I should say, though Mr.
Berlyn was slightly the bigger man. But their colouring was different.
Mr. Berlyn had a high colour and blue eyes and reddish hair, while Mr.
Pyke was sallow, with brown eyes and hair.”
“Did Mr. Berlyn wear glasses?” French asked, with difficulty keeping
the eagerness out of his voice.
“No, sir. Neither of them did that.”
“I don’t think they can be the men I met. Well, I’ll go up and see
this Mr. Fogden in the morning. Good night, Sergeant.”
“Good night, sir. If there’s anything I can do I take it you’ll let me
know.”
But French next morning did not go to the office equipment works.
Instead he took an early bus to Torquay, and calling at the local
office of the _Western Morning News_, asked to see their recent files.
These he looked over, finally buying all the papers which contained
any reference to the tragic deaths of Messrs. Berlyn and Pyke.
He had no suspicions in the matter except that here was a
disappearance of two persons about the time of the murder, one of whom
answered to the description of the man who had called for the crate.
No one appeared to doubt their death on the moor, but—their bodies had
not been found. French wished to know what was to be known about the
affair before going to the works, simply to be on the safe side.
He retired to the smoking room of the nearest hotel and began to read
up his papers. At once he discovered a fact which he thought deeply
significant. The tragedy had taken place on the night of Monday, the
15th August. And it was on the following day, Tuesday, the 16th, that
the crate had been despatched from Ashburton.
The case was exhaustively reported, and after half an hour’s reading
French knew all that the reporters had gleaned. Briefly, the
circumstances were as follow:
Charles Berlyn, as has been said, was junior partner of the firm. He
was a man of about forty and he looked after the commercial side of
the undertaking. Stanley Pyke was an engineer who acted as technical
travelling representative, a younger man, not more than five and
thirty. Each had a high reputation for character and business
efficiency.
It happened that for some time previous to the date in question the
Urban District Council of Tavistock had been in communication with the
Veda Works relative to the purchase of filing cabinets and other
office appliances for their clerk. There had been a hitch in the
negotiations and Mr. Berlyn had arranged to attend the next meeting of
the council in the hope of settling the matter. As some of the council
members were farmers, busy during that season in the daytime, the
meeting was held in the evening. Mr. Berlyn arranged to motor over,
Mr. Pyke accompanying him.
The two men left the works at half past five, their usual hour. Each
dined early and they set out in Mr. Berlyn’s car about seven. They
expected to reach Tavistock at eight, at which hour the meeting was to
begin. After their business was finished they intended to call on a
mill owner just outside Tavistock in connection with a set of
loose-leaf forms he had ordered. The mill owner was a personal friend
of Mr. Berlyn’s and they intended to spend the evening with him,
leaving about eleven and reaching home about midnight.
This program they carried out faithfully, at least in its earlier
stages. They reached Tavistock just as the meeting of the Urban
Council was beginning, and settled the business of the office
appliances. Then they went on to the mill owner’s, arranged about the
loose-leaf forms, and sat chatting over cigars and drinks until
shortly before eleven. At precisely ten-fifty they set off on their
return journey, everything connected with them being perfectly normal
and in order.
They were never seen again.
Mrs. Berlyn went to bed at her ordinary time, but, waking up shortly
before three and finding that Mr. Berlyn had not returned, she
immediately grew anxious. It was so unlike him to fail to carry out
his plans that his absence suggested disaster. She hastily put on some
clothes and went out to the garage, and on finding that the car was
not there she woke the servant and said she was going to the police.
Without waiting for the girl to dress, she went out and knocked up
Sergeant Daw at his little cottage.
Though the sergeant did his best to reassure her, he was by no means
easy in his own mind. The road from Tavistock to Ashburton is far from
safe, especially for night motoring. It is terribly hilly and winding
and at night extraordinarily deserted. An accident might easily happen
and in such lonely country, hours might pass before its discovery.
The sergeant at once called a colleague and the two men started off on
motor bicycles to investigate. About eight miles out on the moor they
came to Mr. Berlyn’s car standing close up to the side of the road, as
if drawn out of the way of passing traffic. It was heavily coated with
dew and looked as if it had been there for hours. The engine and
radiator were cold and there was no sign of either of its occupants.
At the side of the road was a patch of gravelly soil mixed with peat,
and across it, leading from the road out over the moor, were two lines
of footsteps. The prints were not sufficiently sharp to give detailed
impressions, but the sergeant had no doubt as to whom they belonged.
He tried to follow them over the moor, but the grass was too rough to
allow of this.
But he soon realised what had happened. Three-quarters of a mile
across the moor, in the direction in which the footsteps pointed,
lived the senior partner of the Veda Company, Colonel Domlio. His was
the only house in the neighbourhood, and it was, therefore, natural
that if from a breakdown of the car or other reason the travellers had
got into difficulties, they should go to him for help. But the house
was not approached from the road on which they were travelling. The
drive started from that which diverged at Two Bridges and led
northwards to Moretonhampstead. To have gone round by the road would,
therefore, have meant a walk of nearly five miles, whereas fifteen
minutes would have taken them across the moor. It was evident that
they had adopted the latter course.
And therein lay their fate. Some quarter of a mile from the road were
a number of those treacherous, vivid green areas of quagmire, to
stumble into which is to run the risk of a horrible death. They were
not quite in the direct line to the house, but in one of the mists
which come up so frequently and unexpectedly it would not have been
difficult for the men to lose their way. The sergeant at once knocked
up Colonel Domlio, only to learn that he had not seen or heard of
either.
When the car was examined, the cause of the stoppage was discovered. A
short circuit had developed in the magneto, which interfered with the
sparking to such an extent that the cylinder charges could not be
ignited.
French was a good deal disappointed by the account. He had hoped that
he was onto the solution of his problem, but now he doubted it. That
Berlyn had murdered Pyke and sent off his body in the crate had seemed
at first sight a promising theory. But French could see no evidence of
foul play in the story. It read merely as a straightforward narrative
of an unfortunate mishap.
At the same time the coincidence of the dates was remarkable and
French felt that he could not dismiss the matter from his mind until
he had satisfied himself that it really was the accident for which it
had been taken.
He wondered if any tests were possible, and gradually four
considerations occurred to him.
First, there was the breakdown of the car. If the breakdown had been
an accident the whole affair was almost certainly an accident, for he
did not think it possible that advantage could have been taken of an
unexpected incident to commit the murder. The details of the disposal
of the crate had been too well worked out to have been improvised. But
if the breakdown had been faked it meant foul play.
Secondly, a valuable check in all such investigations was the making
of a time-table. French felt sure that if murder had been committed
the car must have gone from Tavistock to the works and back to where
it was found. If not, he did not see how the body could have been
taken to the works. Probably, also, it had waited at the works while
the murderer was substituting the body for the duplicator. Then the
radiator must have been hot when the car was abandoned, and it was
cold when Sergeant Daw arrived on the scene. If French could find out
how long all these operations would have taken he might find that they
could not have been carried out in the time available.
Thirdly, French wondered if in a place of the size of the Veda Works
there was no night watchman, and if there was, how the contents of the
crate could have been changed without his knowledge.
Lastly, there was the question of the disposal of the duplicator.
Assuming that murder had been done, it was extremely probable that the
murderer had found the duplicator packed in the crate. How could he
have got rid of so heavy and cumbrous an object?
If these four points were investigated French thought he would obtain
sufficient information to settle the main question. It was, therefore,
with a second line of enquiries in his mind that he returned to
Ashburton and walked out to the Veda Works.
These stood a short distance beyond the town at the end of North
Street, and formed a rather imposing collection of buildings, small
but modern and well designed. The principal block was of five stories,
showing narrow pilasters of cream-coloured concrete separating wide
glazed panels. The remaining buildings were single-storey sheds. The
place seemed spotlessly clean and tidy.
French entered a door labelled “Office,” and sending in his private
card, asked for Mr. Fogden. He was shown into a comfortably furnished
room in which a youngish man with a pleasant face sat at a table desk.
“Good afternoon, Mr. French. Won’t you sit down? What can I do for
you, sir?”
“I should explain first who I am, Mr. Fogden.” French handed over his
official card. “I have called on business which has already been
brought to your notice by the local sergeant. It is about the crate
which was sent by your firm to Mr. James B. Stephenson at the G. W.
Goods Station at Swansea.”
“I saw the sergeant when he called,” Mr. Fogden answered, a trifle
shortly. “That was yesterday, and I gave him all the information at my
disposal.”
“So he told me, sir.” French’s manner was very suave. “My troubling
you on the same business, therefore, requires a little explanation. I
must ask you, however, to consider what I have to tell you
confidential. That crate which you sent to Swansea was duly called
for. It eventually reached Burry Port. There it was opened—by the
police. And do you know what was found in it?”
Mr. Fogden stared at the other with a rapidly growing interest.
“Good Heavens!” he cried. “You surely don’t mean to say that it
contained that body that we have been reading so much about in the
papers recently?”
French nodded.
“That’s it, Mr. Fogden. So you will see now that it’s not idle
curiosity which brings me here. The matter is so serious that I must
go into it personally. I shall have to investigate the entire history
of that crate.”
“By Jove! I should think so. You don’t imagine, I take it, that the
body was in it when it left the works?”
“I don’t, but of course I can’t be sure. I must investigate all the
possibilities.”
“That is reasonable.” Mr. Fogden paused, then continued: “Now tell me
what you want me to do and I will carry out your wishes as well as I
can. I have already explained to the sergeant that the crate contained
a Veda Number Three duplicator, a special product of the firm’s, and
that it was ordered by this Mr. Stephenson in a letter written from
the Euston Hotel. I can turn up the letter for you.”
“Thank you, I should like to see the letter, but as a matter of fact I
should like a good deal more. I am afraid I must follow the whole
transaction right through and interview everyone who dealt with it.”
“I get you. Right. I’ll arrange it. Now first as to the letter.”
He touched the bell and ordered a certain file to be brought him. From
this he took out a letter and passed it to French.
Chapter Six
The Despatch of the Crate
The letter was written on a single sheet of cream-laid, court-sized
paper and bore the legend “Euston Hotel, London. N. W. 1.” in blue
type on its right corner. It was typed in black, and French could see
that the machine used was not new and that some of the letters were
defective and out of place. It was signed “James S. Stephenson” in a
hand which French instinctively felt was disguised, with blue-black
ink apparently of the fountain-pen type. It read:
12 August.
Messrs. The Veda Office Equipment Manufacturing Co. Ltd.,
Ashburton,
South Devon.
Dear Sirs,
I should be obliged if you would kindly forward to Mr. James S.
Stephenson, Great Western Railway Goods Station, Morriston Road,
Swansea, marked “To be kept till called for,” one of your patent
Veda electric duplicators, No. 3, to take brief size. The motor to
be wound for 220 volts D.C. and to have a flexible cord to plug into
the main.
Please have the machine delivered at Swansea not later than 19th
inst., as I wish to ship it from there on the following day.
I enclose herewith money order value £62.10.0, the price, less
discount, as given in your catalogue. Please advise receipt of money
and despatch of duplicator to this hotel.
Yours faithfully,
James S. Stephenson.
There were here, French realised, several lines of enquiry. Something
might be learned at the Euston Hotel. Unfortunately, the fact that the
letter was written on the hotel paper and the reply was to be sent
there did not mean that “Stephenson” had stayed there. French
remembered his own letter from the Charing Cross Hotel to Dr. Philpot
in the Starvel case up in Yorkshire. But enquiries could not be
omitted. Then there was the money order. It would be easy to learn the
office at which it had been obtained, and there was at least the
possibility that the purchaser had been observed. Lastly there was the
typewriter. French felt sure that it could be identified from the
irregularities of the type.
“I may have this letter, I suppose?” he asked.
“Of course.”
He put the paper slowly away in his pocketbook and then in his
careful, competent way began to ask questions.
“You sent the receipt and notification of the despatch of the crate to
the Euston Hotel?”
“Certainly.”
“What is the process of despatch? When that order came in to whom did
it go?”
“Well, I read it first and dropped it into a basket, from which it
went automatically to the accounts department. Following the ordinary
routine, the money would be collected, and if all was O.K. an order
would go to the sales department for the despatch of the goods. When
the despatch had taken place a notification in duplicate would be
returned to the office, and one copy, with the receipt, would be
mailed to the purchaser. The whole thing is, of course, routine, and
so far as I know that routine was carried out in this case. But we can
see all concerned, if you like.”
“That’s just what I would like,” French declared.
“Come along, then.”
“There’s another thing, Mr. Fogden,” French interposed. “I have told
you my business because I wanted your help. But I am anxious that no
one else suspects it. If I give out that the duplicator was stolen and
that you have employed me to find the thief, will you back up the
yarn?”
“Certainly. I am naturally anxious to have the affair cleared up. But
do you think you can keep your real business secret?”
“I can for a time. But that may be long enough for me to get my man.”
In the sales department French was first shown a duplicator. It was an
elaborate machine with the usual large cylinder and ingenious devices
for turning out copies at high speed.
“What does it weigh?” he asked, when he had duly admired it.
“About two hundredweight.”
“Do you always send them out in crates of the same kind?”
“Always. The crate is specially made for the purpose. Unfortunately,
it is an odd size and cannot be used for any of the other products.”
This was interesting. Did it, French wondered, show an internal
knowledge of the firm’s methods on the part of “Stephenson”?
“Now about the actual despatch. You say an order comes from the
accounts department when anything is to be sent out. Could I see this
particular order?”
Mr. Fogden looked through a file, finally producing a tiny sheet of
paper. But small as was the chit, it was comprehensive. On it were
given not only all details of the duplicator and the address of the
consignee, but also Mr. Fogden’s O.K., the initials of the storekeeper
who had given out the machine and the crate, of the packer who had
packed it, of the carter who had taken it to the station, and of the
railway goods clerk who had received it, with the dates when all these
things had been done.
“By Jove!” French remarked when he had taken all this in. “You don’t
leave much to chance in this establishment!”
“We believe in individual responsibility,” Mr. Fogden explained. “If
anything goes wrong we can usually plant the blame on the right
shoulders.”
“Well, it’s a help to me, at all events. Can I see these men who have
initialled this order?”
“Certainly. Come down to the stores.” Mr. Fogden led the way to a
large room furnished with multitudinous bins containing thousands of
articles neatly stacked and each labelled with its code number and
with a card showing the stock. Owing to its opposite walls being
composed almost entirely of glass, there was a brilliant light
everywhere. French marvelled at the cleanliness and tidiness of
everything and expressed his admiration of the way the place was kept.
“This,” continued Mr. Fogden, whose heart was evidently reached by
French’s comments, “is what we call the part store. Here are the parts
of all our machines arranged in sets. Here, for example, are small
parts. Those bins carry lock rods for card indexes, those ball-bearing
rollers for file cases, those rings for loose-leaf books, and so on.
Over there you get the wooden parts—panels for vertical file cabinets,
multiple bookcases, parts of desks and chairs. We carry a definite
stock of each part, and every time it drops to a definite number an
order automatically goes to the works department for a new lot to be
made.”
“Good system.”
“We have to do it or we should get wrong. I’ll show you now the
erecting shop. This way.”
They passed into a large room where a score or more men were busily
engaged in putting together machines of every type and kind. But they
did not halt there long. After a general look round Mr. Fogden led the
way across the shop and through another door.
“This,” he said, “is our completed-articles store. Here we keep our
products ready for immediate despatch. We stock a certain number of
each class, and the same arrangement holds good with regard to the
parts. Directly a number falls to the minimum, an order automatically
goes to the assembly department to build so many new pieces. That
keeps our stock right. Of course, an order for a large number of
pieces has to be dealt with specially. For example, we always keep a
minimum of twelve Number One duplicators complete and ready to go out,
and that enables us to supply incidental orders without delay. But
when an order for fifty comes in, as we had yesterday from the
Argentine, we have to manufacture specially.”
French murmured appreciatively.
“With regard to the Number Three duplicators,” went on Mr. Fogden,
pointing to the machines in question, “we always keep a minimum of
three in stock. They are not in such demand as the Number Ones. Now
let me see.” He compared the order with the bin or stock card. “Only
two of these have gone out since the one you are interested in. I dare
say the men will remember yours.” He referred again to the order.
“Packed by John Puddicoombe. . . . Here, Puddicoombe. A moment.”
An elderly man approached.
“Do you happen to remember packing a duplicator of this type on
fifteenth of August last? It was a Monday and there’s the docket.”
The man scratched his head. “I don’t know as I do, sir,” he answered,
slowly. “You see, I pack that many and they’re all the same. But I
packed it, all right, if I signed for it.”
“Where did you pack it?” French asked.
“In packing-shed next door,” the man replied, after an interrogatory
glance at his chief.
“Come in and see the place,” Mr. Fogden suggested, and they moved to a
smaller room, the next in the series.
“You packed it in here,” French went on. “Now tell me, did you close
up the crate here?”
“Yes, as soon as the duplicator was properly in I got the lid on. I
always do.”
“Got the lid on and made it fast?”
“Yes, nailed it down.”
“And was the crate despatched that same day?”
“No,” Mr. Fogden intervened. “The dates show that it lay here that
night. It was sent out the following day.”
“Ah, that’s what I want to get at,” said French. “Now where did it lie
all night?”
“Here,” the packer declared. “It was packed here and lay here until
the lorry came for it the next day.”
“But if you don’t remember this particular case?” French persisted.
“Don’t mind my asking. The matter is important.”
The packer regarded him with what seemed compassion and replied with a
tolerant forbearance.
“I know because that’s what’s always done and there weren’t no
exception in the case of any machine,” he replied, conclusively.
This seemed to end the matter as far as Puddicoombe was concerned, and
French next asked to see the carter who had taken it to the station.
The man, fortunately, was available, and French questioned him
minutely. He stated he remembered the occasion in question. On the
Tuesday morning he had loaded up the crate, Puddicoombe assisting. It
was lifted by a differential and pushed out of the packing-shed on a
small overhead runway and lowered on to the lorry. He had driven it to
the station, unloading it in the goods-shed, and had obtained the
usual signature. He had not allowed it out of his sight all the time
it was in his charge and it was quite impossible that its contents
could have been tampered with.
“I shall see the station people, of course,” French declared to Mr.
Fogden when they returned to the latter’s office, “though I don’t
suppose the crate could have been tampered with during the journey.
What you have told me has satisfied me as to its stay here except on
one point. Could the duplicator have been taken out during the night?”
Mr. Fogden believed it impossible.
“We have a night watchman,” he explained; “quite a reliable old
fellow, too. Nothing could have been done without his knowledge.”
“Could I see him?”
“Of course. But you’ll have to wait while I send for him.”
After some time an office boy ushered in a wizened old man with a
goatee beard who answered to the name of Gurney. He blinked at French
out of a pair of bright little eyes like some wise old bird, and spoke
with a pleasing economy of words.
He came on duty, he said, each evening at seven o’clock, relieving one
of the late stokers, who kept an eye on things between the closing of
the works at 5.15 and that hour. His first care was to examine the
boilers of the electric power plant, of which he had charge during the
night, then he invariably made an inspection of the whole premises.
For part of the time he sat in the boiler-house, but on at least three
other occasions he walked round and made sure everything was in order.
The boiler fires were banked and did not give much trouble, but he had
to watch the pressure gauges and occasionally to adjust the dampers.
At six in the morning he was relieved by the early stokers and he then
went home.
He declared that it would be impossible for anyone to tamper with the
goods in the packing-shed unknown to him. The packing-shed and the
boiler-house were at opposite sides of a narrow yard, and should the
light be turned on in the former no one in the latter could fail to
see it.
He remembered the Monday night in question, because it was that on
which Mr. Berlyn and Mr. Pyke had lost their lives. On that night he
had come on duty as usual and had gone his customary rounds. He was
very emphatic that no one had entered the works during his period of
duty.
Though the man’s character was vouched for by Mr. Fogden and though he
made his statement without hesitation, French was conscious of a
slight dissatisfaction. His perception of the reliability of witnesses
had become so acute from long experience as to be practically
intuitive. He did not think that Gurney was lying, but he felt that he
was protesting more strongly than the occasion warranted. He therefore
took him aside and questioned him severely in the hope of inducing
some give-away emotion. But in this he failed. The watchman answered
without embarrassment and French was forced to the conclusion that his
suspicions were unfounded. From the boiler-house he saw for himself
the effect of turning up the light in the packing-shed, with the
result that Gurney’s statement on this point was confirmed. Then he
examined the stokers who had been in charge before and after Gurney,
but their statements as to visitors were the same as the watchman’s.
As far as oral testimony went, therefore, it was impossible that the
crate could have been interfered with while it lay at the works.
French next betook himself to the station. But there he learned only
what he expected. While no one actually remembered the transaction,
its complete records were available. The crate had been received on
Tuesday morning, the 16th of August, and had been unloaded in the
goods-shed and put immediately into a wagon for Plymouth. From the
time it arrived until it left by the 11.35 A.M. goods-train no one
could have tampered with it, two porters being continuously about.
As after dinner that night French wrote up his report, he was
conscious of a good deal of disappointment. The attractive theory that
the remains were those of Pyke was not obtaining support. He had now
gone into two of the four test-points he had considered and the
evidence on each of them was against it. Unless he could find some way
round these difficulties, it followed that the body _must_ have been
put in after the crate had reached Swansea.
The other two test-points, however, remained to be investigated—the
cause of the breakdown and the possible running time-tables of the
car.
French decided, therefore, that unless there was news from Howells in
the morning he would carry on with these.
Chapter Seven
Dartmoor
French saw that in order to get the information he required he must
confide in some one who knew the locality. He therefore went down next
morning to the police station to consult Sergeant Daw.
“Good morning, Sergeant,” he said, with his pleasant smile. “Do you
think we could go into your office? I should like to have a chat with
you.”
Daw was not accustomed to this mode of approach from superior
officers, and he at once became mellow and ready to help.
“Quite at your service, sir,” he protested.
“I didn’t tell you, Sergeant, just what I was after here. You’ve read
about that body that was found in the sea off Burry Port?”
The sergeant looked up with evident interest.
“I just thought that was it, Mr. French, when your phone message came
through. Do you mean that the body came from the works here?”
“The crate came from here, all right, but where the body was put in I
don’t know. That’s where I want your help. Can you give me any
suggestions?”
The sergeant, flattered by French’s attitude, wrinkled his brow in
thought.
“Did anyone, for example, leave the place or disappear some five or
six weeks ago?” went on French.
“No, sir,” Daw answered, slowly. “I can’t say that they did.”
“What about Mr. Berlyn and Mr. Pyke?”
Daw’s face showed first surprise and then incredulity.
“You don’t doubt they were lost on the moor?” French continued.
“It never occurred to me to doubt it. Do you think otherwise
yourself?”
“Well, look here, Sergeant.” French leaned forward and demonstrated
with his forefinger. “Those men disappeared on Monday night, the
fifteenth of August. I say disappeared, because in point of fact they
did disappear—their bodies were never found. On that same night the
crate lay packed in the works, and next morning it was taken to the
station and sent to Swansea. From that Tuesday morning until the body
was found at Burry Port we cannot trace any opportunity of opening the
crate. You must admit it looks suggestive.”
“But the accident, sir? The breakdown of the car?”
“That’s it, Sergeant. You’ve got it in one. If the breakdown was
genuine the affair was an accident, but if it was faked—why, then we
are on to a murder. At least that’s how it strikes me.”
Daw was apologetic, but evidently still sceptical.
“But do you suggest that both Mr. Berlyn and Mr. Pyke were murdered?
If so, where’s the second body?”
“What if one murdered the other?”
But this was too much for the sergeant.
“Oh, come now, sir,” he protested. “You didn’t know them. You couldn’t
suspect either of those gentlemen of such a crime. Not possibly, you
couldn’t.”
“You think not? But what if I tell you that the man who claimed the
crate at Swansea answered the description you gave me of Berlyn?”
Sergeant Daw swore. “I shouldn’t have believed it,” he declared.
“Well, there are the facts. You will see, therefore, that I must have
first-hand information about the whole thing. I’ve read all that the
papers can tell me, but that’s not enough. I want to go out on the
moor with you and hear your story at the place where the thing
happened. Particularly I want to test that matter of the breakdown.
How can we get to know about that?”
“Easily enough, I think.” The man spoke with some relief, as if
turning to a pleasanter subject. “Makepeace has the car and he’ll be
able to tell us. That’s the owner of one of the local garages.”
“Good! How did Makepeace get hold of it?”
“When we came in after finding it that night I sent young Makepeace
out for it. That’s the son. He couldn’t start it and he had to take
out another car and tow it in. He took it to the garage for repairs
and it has lain there ever since. Then when Mrs. Berlyn was leaving,
Makepeace bought it from her. I understand he wants to sell it now.”
French rose.
“Good!” he said again. “Then let us go to this Makepeace and see if it
is still there. You might introduce me as a friend who wants a
second-hand car and who might take Mr. Berlyn’s. If possible we’ll get
it out and do the same run that those men did that night. I want to
get some times. Are you a driver?”
“Yes, I can handle it all right.”
The Makepeace garage was a surprisingly large establishment for so
small a town. At least a dozen cars stood in the long low shed, and
there were lorries and char-à-bancs in the yard behind. Daw hailed a
youth who was polishing the brasswork of one of the “charries.”
“Your father about, John?”
Mr. Makepeace, it appeared, was in the office, and thither the two men
walked, to be greeted by a stout individual with smiling lips and
shrewd eyes.
“’Morning, sergeant! Looking for me?”
The sergeant nodded. “This is a friend of mine,” he explained, “who is
looking for a good second-hand car. I told him about Mr. Berlyn’s, but
I didn’t know whether you had it still. We came across to enquire.”
“It’s here, all right, and I can afford to sell it cheap.” Mr.
Makepeace turned to French. “What kind of machine were you wanting,
sir?”
“A medium-size four-seater, but I’m not particular as to make. If I
saw one I liked I would take it.”
“This is a first-rate car,” Mr. Makepeace declared, firmly. “One that
I can stand over. But I’m afraid she’s not very clean. I was going to
have her revarnished and the bright parts plated. She’ll be as good as
new then. You can see her in the back house.”
He led the way to a workshop containing a variety of cars undergoing
repairs. Just inside the door was a small dark-blue four-seater
touring car, looking a trifle the worse for wear. To this he pointed.
“A first-rate car,” he repeated, “and in good order, too, though
wanting a bit of a clean-up. As you can see, she’s a fifteen-twenty
Mercury, two years old, but the engine’s as good as the day it was
made. Have a look over her.”
French knew something of cars, though he was no expert. But by saying
little and looking wise he impressed the other with his knowledge.
Finally he admitted that everything seemed satisfactory, though he
would require an expert’s opinion before coming to a decision.
“Could I have a run in it?” he asked. “I should, of course, pay for
its hire. I want to go over to Tavistock, and if you could let me have
the car it would suit. Mr. Daw says he will take half a day’s leave
and drive me.”
Mr. Makepeace agreed with alacrity, and when he understood that his
prospective customer was ready to start then and there, he put his
entire staff on to “take the rough off her.” French stood watching the
operation while he chatted pleasantly with the proprietor. Having duly
admired the vehicle, he went on in a more serious voice:
“There’s just one thing that puts me against taking her, and that’s
something that Mr. Daw told me in the course of conversation. He said
that on that night when Mr. Berlyn met his death the car broke down,
in fact that it was that breakdown which led indirectly to the
accident. Well, I don’t want a car that breaks down. If she’s not
reliable, she’s no good to me.”
Mr. Makepeace looked pained and flashed a rather indignant glance at
the sergeant.
“She did break down that night,” he admitted, reluctantly, “but
there’s no machinery on earth that won’t _sometimes_ go wrong. She
failed from a most uncommon cause, and she might run for twenty years
without the same thing happening to her again.”
“I’m not doubting your word, Mr. Makepeace, but I shall want that
clearly demonstrated before I think of her. What was it that went
wrong?”
“Magneto trouble; armature burnt out.”
“What caused it?”
“It’s hard to say; there was no defect showing outwardly. Careless
handling, most likely. Some darned mechanic might have jabbed a
screwdriver into the wire and covered up the mark. I’ve known that to
happen.”
“But it surely wouldn’t run if that had been done?”
“Oh yes, it might. If the insulation wasn’t completely cut through it
would run for a time. But eventually the short would develop, causing
the engine to misfire, and that would get worse till it stopped
altogether.”
“That’s interesting. Then you think the fault would only develop if
there had been some original injury?”
“I don’t say that. I have known cases of short circuits occurring and
you couldn’t tell what caused them.”
“I suppose you could do that sort of thing purposely if you wanted
to?”
“Purposely?” Mr. Makepeace shot a keen glance at his questioner.
“Yes. Suppose in this case some one wanted to play a practical joke on
Mr. Berlyn.”
Mr. Makepeace shook his head with some scorn.
“Not blooming likely,” he declared. “A fine sort of joke that would
be.”
“I was asking purely from curiosity, but you surprise me, all the
same. I thought you could short circuit any electric machine?”
“Don’t you believe it. You couldn’t do nothing to short an armature
without the damage showing.”
“Well, I’m not worrying whether you could or not. All I want is that
it won’t fail again.”
“You may go nap on that.”
“All right,” French smiled. “Did you rewind the armature yourselves?”
“Neither unwound it nor rewound it. That’s a job for the makers. We
sent it to London. It’s an Ardlo magneto and the Ardlo people have a
factory in Bermondsey.”
“That so? I suppose the short circuit was the only trouble? The engine
hadn’t been hot or anything?”
“The engine was as right as rain,” Mr. Makepeace asseverated with
ill-repressed impatience.
“I’m glad to know that. I asked because I’ve known trouble through
shortage of water in the radiator. I suppose there was plenty that
night?”
“The radiator was full; my son noticed it particularly. You see, on
account of the mascot sticking out behind, you have to take off the
radiator cap before you can lift the bonnet. When he was taking off
the cap he noticed the water.”
French turned as if to close the discussion.
“I don’t think I need worry about the chance of more trouble with it,”
he agreed. “Surely, Mr. Makepeace, you have her clean enough now? I
think we’ll get away.”
As they swung out along the Tavistock road French’s heart had fallen
to the depths. If what this garage owner said were true, the
Berlyn-Pyke affair was an accident and he, French, was on the wrong
track. However, he had made his plans and he would carry them out.
Banishing his disappointment from his mind, he prepared to enjoy his
trip.
The road led from the west end of the town through scenery which was
more than enough to hold his attention. The country was charmingly
wooded, but extraordinarily hilly. Never had French seen such hills.
No sooner had they climbed interminably out of one valley than they
were over the divide and dropping down an equally break-neck precipice
into the next. French was interested in the notices to motor drivers
adjuring them to put their cars into lowest gear before attempting to
descend. Three of these well-wooded valleys they crossed—the last the
famous meeting of the waters, Dartmeet—and each had its dangerously
narrow bridge approached by sharp right-angled bends. The climb beyond
Dartmeet took them up on to the open moor, wild, lonely, rolling in
great sweeps of heather-clad country like the vast swelling waves of
some mighty petrified ocean. Here and there these huge sweeps ran up
into jagged rocky crests, as if the dancing foam of the caps had been
arrested in midair and turned into grim shapes of black stone. Once
before French had been on Dartmoor, when he had gone down to Princeton
to see one of the unfortunates in the great prison. But he had not
then been out on the open moor, and he felt impressed by the wide
spaces and the desolation.
The sergeant’s attention being fully occupied with his wheel, he
proved himself a silent companion, and, beyond pointing out the
various objects of interest, made no attempt at conversation. Mostly
in silence they drove some eight or nine miles, and then suddenly the
man pulled up.
“This is the place, sir.”
It was the loneliest spot French had yet seen. On both sides stretched
the moor, rolling away into the distance. To the north the ground rose
gently; to the south it fell to the valley of a river before swelling
up to a line of more distant highlands. Some three miles to the west
lay the grey buildings of Princeton, the only human habitations
visible save for a few isolated cottages dotted about at wide
intervals. The road was unfenced and ran in a snaky line across the
greens and browns of the heather and rough grass. Here and there spots
of brighter green showed, and to these the sergeant pointed.
“Those are soft places,” he said. “Over there towards the south is Fox
Tor Mire, a biggish swamp, and there are others in the same direction.
On the north side are small patches, but nothing like the others.”
“In which direction did the men go?”
“Northwards.” The sergeant walked a few yards down the road,
expounding as he did so. “The car was pulled in to the side of the
road here. There is the patch of sandy soil that the footsteps
crossed, and that is the direction they were going in.”
“Which way was the car heading?”
“Towards Ashburton.”
“Were the lamps lighted?”
“Yes, sir. Small lamps, burning dimly, but good enough to show the car
was there.”
“It was a dark night?”
“Very dark for the time of year.”
French nodded.
“Now when you came out here tell me what you did.”
“I looked round, and when I couldn’t see anyone I felt the radiator
and opened the bonnet and looked at and felt the engine. Both were
cold, but I couldn’t see anything wrong. Then I took the lamp off my
bicycle and looked further around. I found the footsteps—if you’ve
read the papers you’ll know about them—and I wondered where they could
be heading to. I thought of Colonel Domlio’s and I went to the house
and roused the colonel.”
“Across the moor?”
“Yes, sir.”
“But were you not afraid of the quagmires?”
“No. It was then a clear night and I had a good acetylene lamp. I
thought maybe the gentlemen had met with an accident on the way and
that I’d better go over the ground. I walked carefully and kept on
hard earth all the way.”
“Well, you aroused the colonel?”
“Yes, sir, and a job I had to do it. But he could give me no help.”
“Yes? And then?”
“Colonel Domlio wanted to come out with me, but I said there was
nothing he could do. I left Constable Hughes with the car and ran back
into Ashburton to give the news. I told Mrs. Berlyn and then I got all
my men out with lamps and we went back and began a detailed search of
the ground. We kept it up until the whole place had been gone over by
daylight, but we found nothing.”
“Now this Colonel Domlio. What kind of man is he?”
“A rather peculiar man, if I may say so. He’s practically the owner of
the Veda Company now since Mr. Berlyn’s gone. He lives here alone
except for the servants. There’s a man and his wife indoors and a
gardener and a chauffeur outside. He must have plenty of money, the
colonel.”
“There’s nothing out of the way in all that. Why did you call him
peculiar?”
“Well, just his living alone. He doesn’t have much to say to the
neighbours, by all accounts. Then he catches insects about the moor
and sits up half the night writing about them. They say he’s writing a
book.”
“What age is he?”
“About forty-five, I should say.”
“Well, that’s all we can do here. Let’s get on to Tavistock.”
French enjoyed the remainder of the drive as much as any he had ever
taken. He was immensely impressed by the mournful beauty of the
scenery. They passed Two Bridges, presently striking off from the
Plymouth road. On the left the great grey buildings of the prison
appeared, with rugged North Hessary Tor just beyond and the farm
staffed by the prisoners in the foreground. The road led on almost due
west until after passing the splendid outlook of Moorshop and
descending more break-neck hills they reached cultivated ground and
Tavistock.
They had driven fast, and less the time they had stopped on the road,
the run had taken just sixty-three minutes. The car had behaved
excellently, and if French had really been contemplating its purchase
he would have been well satisfied with the test.
“I want to find out how long the radiator took to cool on that night,”
French said. “The point is whether the car would have done any further
running, after its trip from here to the place where it was abandoned.
If it takes three hours or more to cool, it couldn’t; if less, it
might.”
“I follow, but I’m afraid that won’t be easy to find out.”
“Why not?”
“Well, it depends on the weather and specially the wind. I used to
drive and I know something about it. If there’s a wind blowing into
the radiator it’ll cool about twice as quickly as if the same wind was
blowing from behind the car.”
“I can understand that,” French admitted. “How was the wind that
night?”
“A very faint westerly breeze—scarcely noticeable.”
“That would be behind the car. Then if we try it to-day in any pretty
sheltered place we ought to get, roughly speaking, the same result?
The temperature’s about the same to-day as it was that night, I should
think?”
“That’s so, sir, the weather conditions are as good for a test as
you’ll get. But even so, it will be only a rough guide.”
“We’ll try it, anyway. Park somewhere and we’ll go and have some
lunch.”
They left the car in front of the fine old parish church while they
lunched and explored the town. Then returning to the car, they sat
down to wait. At intervals they felt the radiator, until, just three
and a half hours after their arrival, the last sensation of warmth
vanished.
“That’s three hours and thirty minutes,” Daw declared, “but I don’t
think you would be wise to take that too literally. If you say
something between three and four hours you won’t be far wrong.”
“I agree, Sergeant. That’s all we want. Let’s get home.”
That evening French sat down to write up his notes and to consider the
facts he had learned.
The more he thought over these facts, the more dissatisfied he grew.
It certainly did not look as if his effort to connect the Berlyn-Pyke
tragedy with the crate affair was going to be successful. And if it
failed it left him where he had started. He had no alternative theory
on which to work.
He recalled the four points by which he had hoped to test the matter.
On each of these he had now obtained information, but in each case the
information tended against the theory he wished to establish.
First there was the breakdown of the car. Was that an accident or had
it been prearranged?
Obviously, if it had been an accident it could not have been part of
the criminal’s plan. Therefore, neither could the resulting
disappearance of Berlyn and Pyke. Therefore, the murderer must have
been out after some other victim whose disappearance he had masked so
cleverly that it had not yet been discovered.
Now, Makepeace had stated definitely that the breakdown could not have
been faked. Of course it would be necessary to have this opinion
confirmed by the makers of the magneto. But Makepeace had seemed so
sure that French did not doubt his statement.
The second point concerned the movements of the car on the fatal
night. French began by asking himself the question: Assuming the
murdered man was Pyke, how had his body been taken to the works?
He could only see one way—in the car. Suppose the murder was committed
on the way from Tavistock. What then? The murderer would drive to the
works with the dead man in the car. This, French believed, would be
possible without discovery, owing to the distance the works lay from
the town. He would then in some way square the night watchman, unpack
the duplicator, put the body in its place, load the duplicator into
the back of the car, drive off, somehow get rid of the duplicator,
return to the road near Colonel Domlio’s house, make the two lines of
footprints and decamp.
At first sight this obvious explanation seemed encouraging to French.
Then he wondered would there be time for all these operations?
Taking the results of the tests he had made and estimating times where
he had no actual data, he set himself to produce a hypothetical
time-table of the whole affair. It was a form of reconstruction which
he had found valuable on many previous occasions. It read:
Tavistock depart 10.50 P. M.
A fast daylight run had taken 63 minutes—for night
say 70. Add for actual murder 5 minutes.
Then
Veda Works arrive 12.05 A. M.
Open gates and get car placed under differential, 12.10 A. M.
close gates
Square watchman and lift out body 12.25 〃
Open crate carefully so as not to damage lid 12.30 〃
Lift out duplicator and place it in car 12.40 〃
Take outer clothes off body 12.50 〃
Place body in crate 1.00 〃
Make good the lid of crate 1.05 〃
Take car out of works and lock gates 1.10 〃
After leaving the works the murderer had to get rid of the duplicator.
French could not estimate this item, as he had no idea how the thing
could have been done. But it had certainly taken half an hour. That
would make it 1.40 A.M. At least another half-hour would have been
spent in returning to the site of the mock tragedy, bringing the time
up to 2.00 A.M.
The engine and radiator had then gradually to cool, for there was no
water on that part of the moor to cool them artificially. From his
experiment French felt sure that this would have taken at least three
hours. In other words, there would have been traces of heat up till
about five o’clock. And that at the very earliest possible.
But the sergeant found the car at 3.35 and it was then cold. It was
therefore impossible that it could have been used to carry the victim
to the works as French had assumed. And if it had not been so used how
could the body have been transported? There was no way without
introducing an accomplice and another car, which on the face of it
seemed improbable.
It would, he saw, have been possible to take the body to the works in
the car if the vehicle had immediately returned to the moor. But this
not only postulated an accomplice, but overlooked the duplicator. If
the car had been used to dispose of the duplicator, it would have been
warm when the sergeant found it.
The third point was the squaring of the night watchman. The more
French thought over this, the more impossible it seemed. In an
ordinary matter the man might easily have been corrupted, but unless
he had some irresistible motive he would never have risked his neck by
aiding and abetting a murder. And he could not have been deceived as
to what was taking place. Even supposing that he had been at the time,
next day’s discovery would have made clear what he had assisted in.
But even suppose he had been squared, it did not clear the matter up.
In this case French did not believe he could have sustained his
interrogation without giving himself away. He would have guessed what
lay behind the questions and would have shown fear. No, French was
satisfied the man had no suspicion of anything so grave as murder, and
it seemed impossible that the body could have been put into the crate
without making the terrible fact clear.
The fourth test point seemed equally convincing. If the body had been
put into the crate in the works, where was the duplicator? It could
not have been left in the works. The store-keeping methods would have
revealed it long before this. Could it have been taken out?
French could not imagine any way in which it could have been done. The
duplicator was a big machine and heavy. It could not have been lifted
by less than three or four people. Of course there was the runway and
differential, but even these would only have lifted it out of the
crate on to a car or lorry. To have unloaded it secretly would involve
the existence of a second differential in some place available only to
the murderer, a far-fetched hypothesis, though no doubt possible.
But what finally convinced French was the consideration that if the
murderer really had been able to dispose secretly of so bulky an
object, he would surely have used this method to get rid of the body
and thus have saved the whole complex business of the crate.
French felt deeply disappointed as he found himself forced to these
conclusions. A promising theory had gone west and he was left as far
from a solution of his problem as when he took it up. Moreover, up to
the present at all events, the Yard had been unable to learn anything
at the St. Pancras or Euston hotels of either “John F. Stewart” or
“James S. Stephenson.” Evidently in this case, as in most others,
there was no royal road to success. He must simply go on trying to
amass information in the ordinary humdrum routine way, in the hope
that sooner or later he might come on some fact which would throw the
desired light on the affair.
Tired and not a little out of sorts, he turned in.
Chapter Eight
A Fresh Start
It is wonderful what an effect a good night’s sleep and a bright
morning will have on the mind of a healthy man. French had gone to bed
tired and worried about this case. He woke cheery and optimistic,
philosophic as to his reverses, and hopeful for the future.
On such a morning, indeed, it was impossible that anyone could be
despondent. Though October had begun, the sun shone with a thin
brilliancy reminiscent of early summer. The air, floating up gently
from the garden in the rear of the hotel, was surprisingly warm and
aromatic for the time of year. Birds were singing in the trees and
there was a faint hum of insects from below. As he looked out of his
window French felt that life was good and that to squander it in sleep
was little better than a sin.
He breakfasted at his leisure, then lighting his pipe, he sauntered
out into the little town to take what he called “a turn” before
settling down to the serious work of the day.
Though his conclusions of the previous evening still seemed
incontrovertible, he was surprised to find that his sense of
disappointment had vanished. At first he thought this was due simply
to his night’s rest, then gradually he realised the reason.
In his heart of hearts he distrusted these conclusions. In spite of
the difficulties involved, he was not satisfied that the Berlyn-Pyke
affair should be eliminated from the case.
The murderer had shown himself an extremely ingenious man. Could it
not be that these seeming impossibilities were really intentionally
designed to throw investigating detectives off the scent?
French reconsidered the strength of the coincidences otherwise
involved.
A disappearance at a certain time and place was required to account
for the body in the crate. At that very time and place, and there
only, a disappearance was known to have occurred. French could not
bring himself to dismiss the possibility of a connection between the
two facts.
He decided that he had not exhausted the possibilities. He must learn
more about Berlyn and Pyke.
For preliminary enquiries Sergeant Daw seemed the most hopeful source
of information, and he lost no time in walking down to the police
station and asking his help.
“I want to know who everybody is, Sergeant. You know the local people
and you might tell me something which would give me the hint I am
looking for.”
The sergeant did not think this likely, but he was willing to do
anything to oblige.
“Very good. Then I’ll ask questions. First of all, will you tell me
what you can about Mr. Berlyn?”
Daw put on his best police-court manner and proceeded to deliver
himself.
“Mr. Berlyn was junior partner at the works. I understand that some
eight or nine years ago he and Colonel Domlio bought up nearly the
whole of the stock between them. Mr. Berlyn dealt with the commercial
side and attended the office every day as if he was an official, but
the colonel looked on the business as a hobby. He acted as a sort of
consulting engineer and only went to the works when it pleased him. I
believe there are other directors, but in practice they don’t amount
to anything.”
“Was Mr. Berlyn liked?”
“As a matter of fact, sir, he wasn’t altogether popular among the work
people. From what I’ve heard, he wanted too much and he wouldn’t make
allowances for people making mistakes. It was get on or get out with
him, and you know yourself, Mr. French, that if that’s pushed too far
it doesn’t always work. But he was straight enough and what he said he
stuck to.”
“A man like that would make enemies. Do you know of anyone he was on
bad terms with?”
“No, sir. No one.”
“He hadn’t his knife in Mr. Pyke, for instance?”
“Not to my knowledge.”
“Was Mr. Berlyn married?”
“Yes, four or five years ago. Very pleasant lady, Mrs. Berlyn.”
“Any children?”
“No, sir.”
“Where did they live?”
“Out along the Buckland road about ten minutes’ walk from the works.
Place called Soller. They say it’s the name of some foreign town where
he’d met the lady and popped the question, but of course I don’t know
anything about that.”
“Then he was a traveller, Mr. Berlyn?”
“Yes; used to go away to France and such places when he had holidays.”
“Wise man,” French commented. “And how did the match turn out?”
For the first time the sergeant hesitated.
“There, Mr. French, you have me. I couldn’t really tell you. From all
accounts they got on as well as most people whose tastes differ. He
was quiet and liked sitting at home in the evenings, and she wanted a
bit of life. There’s not much of what you might call gaiety in this
town, as you may guess, but whatever there was Mrs. Berlyn was in the
centre of it. At first he used to go out with her to Torquay and so
on, but he gradually gave that up and she had to find some one else to
go with or stay at home.”
“And she found some one?”
“Any number. The gentlemen up at the works, mostly. They were all glad
to go with her! Colonel Domlio had been taking her about lately—I mean
before Mr. Berlyn’s death—and before that it was Mr. Pyke and
sometimes Mr. Cowls, the engineer. She was friends, too, with Dr. and
Mrs. Lancaster, and I’ve often seen her out with people called Tucker
that live close by.”
All this seemed suggestive to French and his facile brain was already
building up tentative theories.
“Was there ever any suggestion of anything between Mrs. Berlyn and any
of those men?”
“There was a bit of talk at one time, but I don’t believe there was
anything in it.”
“But there was talk. Just tell me what was said.”
“She was talked about with Mr. Pyke. They certainly saw a deal of each
other at one time. He was constantly at the house and they went out
motoring together. She was a top-hole driver.”
“You say they saw a deal of each other at one time. Did that not
continue?”
“It was supposed to come to an end about four months before the
tragedy. But that’s only local gossip and I can’t vouch for it. All
the same, I don’t remember seeing them motoring since, except once
when Mr. Pyke’s cousin came for three or four days.”
“And you have no idea what happened?”
“No, sir. Some said the lady heard of the talk and thought she had
gone far enough; others, that Mr. Berlyn got wise to it; and others
again, that they got tired of each other. I don’t know. Whatever
happened, it was all quite amicable, for I’ve seen them together
different times since.”
“And was that the only time there was talk?”
“After that there was talk about her and Colonel Domlio. But you know,
Mr. French, in a place this size they’re hard up for something to talk
about. I don’t believe there was anything in either story.”
“Tell me what was said anyway.”
“Well, that she used to go out to see him in the afternoons. The
colonel was believed to be very fond of her, but she was only supposed
to be amusing herself with him.”
“You say this took place recently?”
“That was the rumour.”
French shrugged.
“Safety in numbers, Sergeant. I agree it doesn’t sound hopeful. Did
Mr. Berlyn seem upset about it?”
“Not that I ever heard of.”
“No good for us, Sergeant. Now about these others. Mr. Pyke was not
married, was he?”
No, Mr. Pyke was not married, nor were Mr. Cowls nor Mr. Samuel nor
Mr. Leacock, other young men about the works with whom Mrs. Berlyn had
seemed on good terms. Mr. Pyke had been with the firm for several
years and was said to be highly thought of. He was pleasant-mannered
and jolly and a general favourite. He lodged in the town; in fact, his
rooms were nearly opposite the hotel.
“Is Mrs. Berlyn still here?”
“She left three or four days ago. There was an auction and she waited
till it was over. I heard she had gone to London.”
“Will she be well off?”
“I believe so. They say Mr. Berlyn left her everything.”
“You spoke of Mr. Pyke’s cousin. Who is he?”
“A Mr. Jefferson Pyke, a farmer in the Argentine. Rather like the late
Mr. Pyke, that’s Mr. Stanley, in appearance, but a bit taller and
broader. He was on a visit to England and was down here twice. First
he came and stayed with Mr. Stanley for three or four days about a
couple of months before the tragedy; that was when Mrs. Berlyn took
them both out motoring. I wasn’t speaking to him then, but I saw him
with Mr. and Mrs. Berlyn and Mr. Stanley in the car. Then the morning
after the tragedy Mrs. Berlyn gave me his London address and told me
to wire for him. I did so and he came down that evening. He stayed for
three or four days in Torquay and came over to make enquiries and to
look after Mr. Stanley’s affairs. A very nice gentleman I found him,
and a good business man, too.”
French noted the London address and then asked what servants the
Berlyns had.
“They had three—two house servants and the gardener.”
“Any of them available?”
“One of the girls, Lizzie Johnston, lives not far away. The others
were strangers.”
French continued his inquisitions in his slow, painstaking way, making
notes about everyone connected with the Berlyns and Pyke. But he
learned nothing that confirmed his suspicions or suggested a line of
research. It was true that in Mrs. Berlyn he had glimpsed a possible
source of trouble between her husband and Pyke. All the essentials of
a triangle drama were there—except the drama itself. Mrs. Berlyn might
easily have hated her husband and loved one of these other men, but,
unfortunately for theorising detectives, if not for moralists, there
was no evidence that she had done so. However, it was a suggestive
idea and one which could not be lost sight of.
As these thoughts passed through French’s mind a further consideration
struck him, a consideration which he saw might not only prove a fifth
test of the case he was trying to make, but which, if so, would
undoubtedly be the most conclusive of them all. He turned once more to
Daw.
“There’s a point which is worrying me rather, Sergeant,” he declared.
“Suppose one of these two men murdered the other on that night. Now
why would the murderer go to the trouble of getting the body into the
works and sending it off in the crate? Could he not simply have thrown
it into one of these mires?”
Daw nodded.
“I thought of that when you suggested your idea, but I don’t believe
there’s anything in it. It wouldn’t be so easy as it sounds. In fact,
I couldn’t see any way it could be done.”
“I’m glad to hear you say so, Sergeant. Explain, please.”
“Well, if you go into one of those places and begin to sink you throw
yourself on your back. As long as your weight is on the small area of
your feet you go down, but if you increase your area by lying on your
back you reduce the weight per unit of area and you float—because it
really is a kind of floating. You follow me, sir?”
“Quite. Go ahead.”
“Now if you walk to a soft place carrying a body you have doubled the
weight on your feet. You will go down quickly. But the body won’t go
down. A man who tried to get rid of his victim that way would fail,
and lose his own life into the bargain.”
“That sounds conclusive. But I didn’t know you could save yourself by
throwing yourself down. If that is so wouldn’t Berlyn and Pyke have
escaped that way? Why did you then accept the idea that they had been
lost?”
“There were two reasons. First there was nothing to make me doubt it,
such as knowing about the crate, and secondly, though the accident was
not exactly likely, it was possible. This is the way I figured it out.
Suppose one of these mists had come on. They do come on unexpectedly.
One of the men gets into a soft place. Mists are confusing, and in
trying to get out, he mistakes his position and flounders in further.
That’s all perfectly possible. Then he calls to the other one, and in
going to the first one’s help the other gets in also—both too far to
get out again.”
“But you said it was a clear night?”
“So it was when I got there. But three or four hours earlier it might
have been thick.”
“Now, Sergeant, there’s another thing. Could the murderer not have
used some sort of apparatus, a ladder or plank to lay on the soft
ground, over which he could have carried the body and escaped himself?
Same as you do on ice.”
“I thought of that too, but I don’t believe it would be possible. A
ladder wouldn’t do at all. With its sharp edges it would go down under
the weight. And I don’t think a man could handle a big enough plank.
It would have to be pretty wide to support the weight of two men and
it would have to be long to get beyond the edge of the mire. You see,
Mr. French, it’s only well out into the big mires that a flat body
will sink. Near the edges it would have to be kept upright with the
weight on the feet. That couldn’t be done off the end of a plank which
would itself be sinking; in fact, I don’t think it could be done at
all.”
French nodded. This was certainly very satisfactory.
“Besides, sir,” Daw went on, “think of a plank laid as you’ve
suggested and with the end of it partly sunk. It’ll not be easy to
pull out, particularly when the ground you’re pulling from is not very
firm. You won’t do it without leaving pretty deep footmarks, and the
plank will leave a sort of trough where it was slid out. If that had
been done that night the marks would have been there next morning, and
if they had been there I should have seen them. No, sir, I think you
may give up that idea. You couldn’t get rid of a body by hiding it in
a mire.”
“I’m uncommonly glad to hear you say so,” French repeated. “If the
thing had been possible it would have knocked my case into a cocked
hat. Well, Sergeant, I’ve bothered you enough for one morning. I’ll go
along and have a word with Mrs. Berlyn’s maid.”
Lizzie Johnston lived with her mother in a little cottage on the hill
behind the railway station. She proved to be a dark, good-looking girl
of about five and twenty, and when French talked with her he soon
discovered she was observant and intelligent also.
She had lived, she said, with Mrs. Berlyn for about two years, and
French, in his skilful, pleasant way drew her out on the subject of
the household. It consisted of the two Berlyns, herself, and cook,
unless Peter Swann, the gardener, might be included.
Mr. Berlyn she had not greatly liked. He was quiet in the house, but
was rather exacting. He was not socially inclined and preferred an
evening’s reading over the fire to any dinner party or dance. He had
been civil enough to her, though she had really come very little in
contact with him.
About Mrs. Berlyn the girl was not enthusiastic, either, though she
said nothing directly against her. Mrs. Berlyn, it appeared, was also
hard to please, and no matter what was done for her, she always wanted
something more. She was never content to be alone and was continually
running over to Torquay to amusements. After their marriage Mr. Berlyn
had gone with her, but he had gradually given up doing so and had
allowed her to find some other escort. This she had had no difficulty
in doing, and Mr. Pyke, Mr. Cowls and others were constantly in
attendance.
No, the girl did not think there had been anything between Mrs. Berlyn
and any of these men, though for a time Mr. Pyke’s attentions had been
rather pronounced. But some four months before the tragedy they
appeared to have had a disagreement, for his visits had suddenly
fallen off. But it could not have been very serious, for he still had
occasionally come to dinner and to play bridge. She remembered one
time in particular when Mr. Pyke had brought a relative; she heard it
was a cousin. There were just the four, the two Pykes and the two
Berlyns, and they all seemed very friendly. But there was a coolness
all the same, and since it had developed, Colonel Domlio had to some
extent taken Mr. Pyke’s place.
About the Berlyns’ history she could not tell much. Mr. Berlyn had
lived in the town for several years before his marriage. He seemed to
have plenty of money. He had bought the house on the Buckland road
just before the wedding and had had it done up from top to bottom. It
was not a large house, but beautifully fitted up. At the same time he
had bought the car. Peter Swann, the gardener, washed the car, but he
did not drive it. Both Mr. and Mrs. Berlyn were expert drivers and
good mechanics. Mrs. Berlyn also used her push bicycle a good deal.
French then came to the evening of the tragedy. On that evening dinner
had been early to allow Mr. Berlyn to get away in the car at seven
o’clock. It had been her, Lizzie Johnston’s, evening out, but Mrs.
Berlyn had told her she would have to take the next evening instead,
as some friends were coming in and she would be wanted to bring up
supper. About eight o’clock Mr. Fogden, Mr. Cowls, a Dr. and Mrs.
Lancaster, and three or four other people had arrived. She had brought
them up coffee and sandwiches about half past ten. They had left about
eleven. She had got to bed almost at once, and a few minutes later she
had heard Mrs. Berlyn go up to her room.
The next thing she remembered was being wakened in the middle of the
night by Mrs. Berlyn. The lady was partly dressed and seemed agitated.
“Lizzie,” she had said, “it’s nearly three o’clock and there’s no sign
of Mr. Berlyn. I’m frightened. I’ve just been out to the garage to see
if the car has come back, but it’s not there. What do you think can be
wrong?”
They hurriedly discussed the matter. Mr. Berlyn was the last man to
alter his plans, and both were afraid of an accident on that dangerous
Tavistock road.
In the end they decided that Mrs. Berlyn should knock up Sergeant Daw,
who lived near. This she did, while Lizzie dressed. Presently Mrs.
Berlyn came back to say that the sergeant was going out to
investigate. They had some tea and lay down without taking off their
clothes. In the early morning a policeman brought the news of the
tragedy.
Mrs. Berlyn was terribly upset. But she grew calmer in time, and the
arrangements for the auction and for her removal to London taking her
out of herself, in a week she was almost normal.
She had been very nice to Lizzie at the last, giving her an excellent
testimonial and an extra month’s wages.
French thanked the girl for her information and rose as if to take his
leave.
“I suppose Mrs. Berlyn was something of a needlewoman?” he said,
carelessly. “Some one told me she made her own dresses.”
Lizzie laughed contemptuously.
“Made her dresses, did she?” she repeated. “I don’t think. She didn’t
hardly know how to wear a thimble, she didn’t. She wouldn’t have sat
down to a job of sewing, not for no person on earth she wouldn’t.”
“Then who did the household mending?”
“Yours truly. Anything that was done I had to do.”
“But not the clothes, surely? Who darned Mr. Berlyn’s socks, for
instance?”
“Yours truly. I tell you Mrs. Berlyn wouldn’t have touched a sock or a
bit of wool not to save her life.”
This was a piece of unexpected luck. French turned away.
“You are a good girl,” he declared. “Would half a sovereign be of any
use to you?”
Miss Johnston left him in no doubt on the point.
“Very well,” he went on. “You come down to the hotel after dinner
to-night and ask for me. I want you to mend some clothes and socks for
me. Or rather,” he paused, “I have to come up in this direction after
lunch to-day in any case, and I’ll bring them.”
No object in advertising the lines on which he was working, he
thought. The less that was known of his researches, the more hope
there was of their proving fruitful.
A couple of hours later he returned with a small suitcase.
“Here are the clothes,” he said. “I wish you’d see what they want, so
that I’ll know when I’m likely to get them.”
He laid four pairs of socks on the table—three brown pairs of his own
and the grey pair found in the crate. The girl looked them over one by
one. French watched her in silence. He was anxious, if possible, to
give her no lead.
“There isn’t much wrong with these,” she said, presently. “They don’t
want no darning.”
“Oh, but they have been badly mended. You see these grey ones have
been done with a different-coloured wool. I thought perhaps you could
put that right.”
Miss Johnston laughed scornfully.
“You’re mighty particular, mister, if that darning ain’t good enough
for you. I’d just like to know what’s wrong with it.”
“You think it’s all right?” French returned. “If so, I’m satisfied.
But what about these underclothes?”
The girl examined the clothes. They were almost new and neatly folded,
just as they had come back from the laundry, so that her contemptuous
reply was not inexcusable. At all events, it was evident that no
suspicion that they were other than her visitor’s had crossed her
mind.
French, with his half formed theory of Berlyn’s guilt, would have been
surprised if she had answered otherwise. The test, however, had been
necessary, and he felt he had not lost time. Mollifying her with a
tip, he returned to the hotel.
Chapter Nine
A Step Forward
French believed that he had obtained all the available information
about the Berlyns from his interview with the sergeant and Lizzie
Johnston. Pyke was the next name on his list and he now crossed East
Street to the house in which the travelling representative had lodged.
The door was opened by a bright-eyed, bustling little woman at sight
of whom French’s emotional apparatus registered satisfaction. He knew
the type. The woman was a talker.
But when for the best part of an hour he had listened to her,
satisfaction was no longer the word with which to express his state of
mind. He had no difficulty in getting her to talk. His trouble was to
direct the flood of her conversation along the channel in which he
wished it to flow.
He began by explaining that he was staying at the hotel, but that as
he liked the district and might want to remain for some time, he was
looking about for rooms. He had heard she had some to let. Was this
so, and if it was, could he see them?
It was so and he could see them. She had had a lodger, a very nice
gentleman and a very good payer, but she had lost him recently. Mr.
——? She had heard his name: was it not Mr. French? Mr. French must
have heard about his dreadful death? His name was Mr. Pyke. Had Mr.
French not heard?
Mr. French had heard something about it. It seemed a very sad affair.
It was a very sad affair. Mr. Pyke had gone out that evening as well
as Mr. French or herself, and he had never come back, had never been
seen again. Terrible, wasn’t it? And a terrible shock to her. Indeed,
she didn’t feel the same even yet. She didn’t believe she ever would.
Between that and the loss of the letting. . . .
What had he said before he started? Why, he hadn’t said anything! At
least he had said he wouldn’t be home until about midnight, and for
her not to forget to leave the hall door on the latch and to put some
supper on the table in his room. And she had done. She had left
everything right for him, and then she had gone to bed. And she had
slept. She was a good sleeper, except that one time after she had had
scarlet fever, when the doctor said . . .
Yes, the rooms were ready at any time. She believed in keeping her
house clean and tidy at all times, so that everything was always ready
when it was wanted. She had once been in service with Mrs.
Lloyd-Hurley in Chagford and she had learnt that lesson there. Mrs.
Lloyd-Hurley was very particular. She . . .
Mr. Pyke’s things? Oh yes, they were gone. She thought that would be
understood when she said the rooms were ready. She . . .
It was his cousin. His cousin had come down from London and taken
everything there was. That was Mr. Jefferson Pyke. Her Mr. Pyke was
Mr. Stanley. Mr. Jefferson was the only remaining relative, at least
so she understood. He packed up everything and took it away. Except a
few things that he said he didn’t want. These she had kept. Not that
she wanted them, but if they were going begging, as Mr. French might
say, why, then. . . .
No, she had only seen Mr. Jefferson once before. He lived in the
Argentine, or was it Australia? She wasn’t rightly sure—she had no
memory for places—but he lived away in some strange foreign country,
anyhow. He happened to be over on a visit and was going back again
shortly. Her brother James lived in Australia and she had asked Mr.
Jefferson . . .
So French sat and listened while the unending stream poured about his
devoted head. At times by summoning up all his resolution he
interposed a remark which diverted the current in a new direction. But
his perseverance was rewarded as from nearly all of these mutations he
learned at least one fact. When at last, exhausted but triumphant, he
rose to take his leave, he had gained the following information:
Mr. Stanley Pyke was a jolly, pleasant-mannered man of about
five-and-thirty, who had lodged with the talkative landlady for the
past four years. He had been connected with the works for much longer
than that, but at first had had other rooms farther down the street.
Hers, the landlady modestly explained, were the best in the town, and
Mr. Pyke’s removal was an outward and visible sign of his prosperity.
For the rest, he was satisfactory as lodgers go, easy to please, not
stingy about money, and always with a pleasant word for her when they
met.
On the evening of the tragedy he had dined at six-fifteen instead of
seven, his usual hour. He had gone out immediately after, giving the
instruction about the door and his supper. The landlady had gone to
bed as usual, and the first intimation she had had that anything was
wrong was the visit of the police on the following morning.
Some one, she did not know who, must have informed the cousin, Mr.
Jefferson Pyke, for that evening he turned up. He had stayed at
Torquay for three or four days, coming over to Ashburton to see the
police and make enquiries. On one of these visits he had called on her
and stated that, as he was the only surviving relative of his cousin,
he would take charge of his personal effects. He had packed up and
removed a good many of the dead man’s things, saying he did not want
the remainder and asking her to dispose of them.
It had not occurred to her to question Mr. Jefferson Pyke’s right to
take her lodger’s property. She had seen him once before, in Mr.
Stanley’s lifetime. Some two months before the tragedy Mr. Stanley had
told her that his cousin was home on a visit from the Argentine—she
believed it was the Argentine and not Australia—and that he was coming
down to see him. He asked her could she put him up. Mr. Jefferson had
arrived a day or two later and she had given him her spare bedroom. He
stayed for four days and the cousins had explored the moor together.
Mrs. Berlyn, she had heard, had driven them about in her car. The
landlady had found Mr. Jefferson very pleasant; indeed, when the two
men were together they had nearly made her die laughing with their
jokes and nonsense. Mr. Jefferson had told her that he owned a ranch
in the Argentine and that he was thinking of starting flower gardens
from which to supply the cities. He was then on his way back from the
Scillys, where he had gone to investigate the industry. A week after
Mr. Jefferson left, Mr. Stanley took his holidays, and he had told her
he was going with his cousin to the south of France to a place called
Grasse, where there were more gardens. He was only back some three
weeks when he met his death.
All this was given to French with a wealth of detail which, had it
been material to his investigation, he would have welcomed, but by
which, as it was, he was frankly bored. However, he could do nothing
to stop the stream and he simulated interest as best he could.
“By the way, Mrs. Billing,” he said, pausing on his way out, “if I
take these rooms could you look after the mending of my clothes? Who
did it for Mr. Pyke?”
Mrs. Billing had, and she would be delighted to do the same for Mr.
French.
“Well, I have some that want it at the present time. Suppose I bring
them over now. Could you look at them?” Five minutes later he returned
with his suitcase and spread out the clothes as he had done for Lizzie
Johnston an hour or two before. Like the maid, Mrs. Billing glanced
over them and remarked that there didn’t seem to be much wrong.
French picked up the grey sock.
“But you see they have not been very neatly darned. This grey one has
been done with a different coloured wool. I thought perhaps you could
put that right.”
Mrs. Billing took the grey sock and stared at it for some time, while
a puzzled expression grew on her face. French, suddenly keenly
excited, watched her almost breathlessly. But after turning it over
she put it down, though the slightly mystified look remained.
“Here are some underclothes,” French went on. “Do these want any
mending?”
Slowly the landlady turned over the bundle. As she did so incredulity
and amazement showed on her bird-like features. Then swiftly she
turned to the neck of the vest and the shirt cuffs and scrutinised the
buttons and links.
“My Gawd!” she whispered, hoarsely, and French saw that her face had
paled and her hands were trembling.
“You recognise them?”
She nodded, her flood of speech for once paralysed.
“Where did you get them?” she asked, still in a whisper.
French was quite as excited as she, but he controlled himself and
spoke easily.
“Tell me first whose they are and how you are so sure of them.”
“They’re Mr. Pyke’s, what he was wearing the night he was lost. I
couldn’t but be sure of them. See here. There’s the wool first. I
darned that and I remember I hadn’t the right colour. Then these
buttons.” She picked up the vest. “I put that one on. See, it’s not
the same as the rest; it was the only one I could get. And then if
that wasn’t enough, these are the cuff-links. I’ve seen them hundreds
of times and I’d know them anywhere. Where did you get them?”
French dropped his suave, kindly manner and suddenly became official
and, for him, unusually harsh.
“Now, Mrs. Billing,” he said, sharply, “I’d better tell you exactly
who I am and warn you that you’ve got to keep it to yourself. I am
Inspector French of New Scotland Yard; you understand, a police
officer. I have discovered that Mr. Pyke was murdered and I am on the
track of the murderer.”
The landlady gave a little scream. She was evidently profoundly moved,
not only by surprise and excitement, but by horror at her late
lodger’s fate. She began to speak, but French cut her short.
“I want you to understand,” he said, threateningly, “that you must
keep silence on this matter. If any hint of it gets about, it will be
a very serious thing for you. I take it you don’t want to be mixed up
in a murder trial. Very well, then; keep your mouth shut.”
Mrs. Billing was terrified and eagerly promised discretion. French
questioned her further, but without result. She did not believe her
late lodger was on bad terms with anyone, nor did she know if he had a
birthmark on his upper arm.
French’s delight at his discovery was unbounded. The identification of
the dead man represented the greatest step towards the completion of
his case that he had yet made. He chuckled to himself in pure joy.
But his brain reeled when he thought of his four test points. If this
news were true, he had made some pretty bad mistakes! Each one of his
four conclusions must be false. As he remembered the facts on which
they were based, he had to admit himself completely baffled.
Presently his mood changed and a wave of pessimism swept over him. The
identification of the underclothes was not, after all, the
identification of the body. Such an astute criminal as he was dealing
with might have changed the dead man’s clothes. But when he reminded
himself that the man who called for the crate resembled Berlyn, the
thing became more convincing. However, it had not been proved, and he
wanted certainty.
Fortunately there was the birthmark. French had examined it carefully
and was satisfied that it was genuine. Who, he wondered, could
identify it?
The most likely person, he thought, was Jefferson Pyke. It would be
worth a journey to London to have the point settled. That night,
therefore, he took the sleeping-car express to Paddington.
Daw had given him the address—17b, Kepple Street, off Russell Square,
and before ten next morning he was there.
Jefferson Pyke was a clean-shaven man of about forty, of rather more
than medium height and stoutly built. He was a study in browns: brown
eyes, a dusky complexion, hair nearly black, brown clothes and shoes,
and a dark-brown tie. He looked keenly at his visitor, then pointed to
a chair.
“Mr. French?” he said, speaking deliberately. “What can I do for you,
sir?”
“I’ll tell you, Mr. Pyke,” French answered. “First of all, here is my
professional card. I want some help from you in an investigation I am
making.”
Pyke glanced at the card and nodded.
“A case on which I was engaged took me recently to Ashburton, and
while there I heard of the tragic death of Mr. Pyke and Mr. Berlyn of
the Veda Works staff. I understand that Mr. Pyke was a relative of
yours?”
“That is so. My first cousin.”
“Well, Mr. Pyke,” French said, gravely, “I have to inform you that a
discovery had been made which may or may not have a bearing on your
cousin’s fate. A body has been found—the body of a murdered man. That
body has not been identified, but there is a suggestion that it may be
your cousin’s. I want to know if you can identify it?”
Mr. Pyke stared incredulously.
“Good Heavens, Inspector! That’s an astonishing suggestion. You must
surely be mistaken. I went down to Ashburton directly I heard of the
accident, and there seemed no doubt then about what had happened. Tell
me the particulars.”
“About a fortnight ago, as you may have noticed in the papers, a crate
was picked up in the sea off Burry Port in South Wales, which was
found to contain the body of a murdered man. The face had been
disfigured and there was no means of identification. However, I traced
the crate and I learned that it was sent out from the Veda Works on
the morning after your cousin and Mr. Berlyn disappeared.”
“Good Heavens!” Mr. Pyke exclaimed again. “Go on.”
“I made enquiries and the only persons known to have disappeared were
those two men. You see the suggestion? I am sorry to have to ask you,
but can you help me to identify the remains?”
Mr. Pyke’s face showed both amazement and horror.
“This is terrible news, Inspector. I need hardly say I hope you are
mistaken. Of course you may count on me to do all I can.”
“You think you can identify the body, then?”
“Surely I ought to recognise my own cousin?”
“Otherwise than by the face? Remember the face has been disfigured. I
might say, indeed, it is nonexistent, it has been so savagely
battered.”
“By Heaven! I hope you will get the man who did it!” Pyke said, hotly.
“But that does not answer your question.” He hesitated. “If it is not
possible to recognise the features, I’m not so sure. How do you
suggest it might be done?”
French shrugged.
“Identification otherwise than by the features is usually possible. It
is a matter of observation. Some small physical defect, a crooked
finger, the scar of an old cut, or mole on the neck—there are scores
of indications to the observant man.”
Mr. Pyke sat in silence for a few minutes.
“Then I’m afraid I’m not very observant,” he said at last. “I can’t
remember any such peculiarity in poor Stanley’s case.”
“Nothing in the shape of the finger nails,” French prompted. “No
birthmark, no local roughness or discoloration of the skin?”
“By Jove!” Mr. Pyke exclaimed with a sudden gesture. “There is
something. My cousin had a birthmark, a small red mark on his left
arm, here. I remembered it directly you mentioned the word.”
“Then you have been fairly intimate with your cousin? Have you often
seen this mark?”
“Seen it? Scores of times. We were boys together and I have noticed it
again and again. Why, now I come to think of it, I saw it on these
last holidays I spent with Stanley. We went to the south of France and
shared a cabin in the steamer to Marseilles.”
“Could you describe it?”
“No, but I could sketch it.” He seized a piece of paper and drew a
rough triangle.
French laid his photograph beside the sketch. There could be no doubt
that they represented the same object. Pyke seized the photograph.
“That’s it. I could swear to it anywhere. You’ve found Stanley’s body
right enough. Good Heavens! Inspector, it’s incredible! I could have
sworn he hadn’t an enemy in the world. Have you any clue to the
murderer?”
Natural caution and official training made French hedge.
“Not as yet,” he answered, assuring himself that his ideas about
Berlyn were hypothetical. “I was hoping that you could give me a
lead.”
“I?” Jefferson Pyke shook his head. “Far from it. Even now I can
scarcely credit the affair.”
“Well, I should like you to run over his associates and see if you
can’t think of any who might have hated him. Now to start with the
senior partner: What about Colonel Domlio?”
Mr. Pyke had never met him and knew nothing about him, though he had
heard his cousin mention his name. French went on through the list he
had made at Ashburton till in the natural sequence he came to Berlyn.
“Now Mr. Berlyn. Could he have had a down on your cousin?”
“But he was lost, too,” Pyke rejoined, then stopped and looked keenly
at French. “By Jove! Inspector, I get your idea! You think Berlyn may
have murdered him and cleared out?” He shook his head. “No, no. You
are wrong. It is impossible. Berlyn wasn’t that sort. I knew him
slightly and I confess I didn’t care for him, but he was not a
murderer.”
“Why did you not like him, Mr. Pyke?”
Pyke shrugged.
“Hard to say. Not my style, perhaps. A good man, you know, and
efficient and all that, but—too efficient, shall I say? He expected
too much from others; didn’t make allowances for human errors and
frailties. Poor Mrs. Berlyn had rather a time with him.”
“How so?”
“Well, an example will explain what I mean. On this last holiday after
Stanley and I got back to London we met Berlyn and his wife, who were
in town. The four of us dined together and went to a theatre. We were
to meet at the restaurant at seven. Well, Mrs. Berlyn had been off
somewhere on her own and she was five minutes late. What was that for
a woman? But Berlyn was so ratty about it that I felt quite
embarrassed. You see, he wouldn’t have been late himself. If he had
said seven, he would have been there—on the tick. He couldn’t see that
other people were not made the same way.”
“I follow you. You say that Mrs. Berlyn had rather a time with him.
Did they not get on?”
“Oh, they got on—as well as fifty per cent of the married people get
on. Berlyn did his duty to her strictly, even lavishly, but he
expected the same in return. I don’t know that you could blame him.
Strictly speaking, of course he was right. It was his instinct for
scrupulously fair play.”
“Your late cousin and Mrs. Berlyn were very good friends, were they
not?”
“We were both good friends with Mrs. Berlyn. Stanley and I knew her as
children. In fact, it was through Stanley that Berlyn met her. I was
in the Argentine at the time, but he told me about it. Berlyn was
going for a holiday—one of those cruises round the western
Mediterranean. Stanley happened to have met Phyllis Considine, as she
was then, in London, and she had mentioned she was going on the same
trip. So he gave Berlyn an introduction. Berlyn, it appears, fell in
love with her and was accepted before the cruise was over.”
“Do you think Berlyn could have been jealous of your cousin?”
“I’m sure he could not, Inspector. Don’t get that bee into your
bonnet. Stanley certainly went often to the house, but Berlyn was
always friendly to him. I don’t for a moment believe there was
anything to be jealous about.”
“There was enough intimacy for them to be talked about.”
“In Ashburton!” Pyke retorted, scornfully. “In a little one-horse
place like that they’d talk no matter what you did.”
“It was believed that there was something between them until about
four months before the tragedy, then for some unknown reason the
affair stopped.”
“That so?” Pyke retorted. “Well, if it stopped four months before the
tragedy it couldn’t have caused it.”
“Do you know where Mrs. Berlyn is now?”
“Yes, in London; at 70b Park Walk, Chelsea, to be exact.”
French continued his questions, but without learning anything further
of interest, and after cautioning Pyke to keep his own counsel, he
took his leave.
So he had reached certainty at last! The body was Stanley Pyke’s. He
had admittedly made four ghastly blunders in his test points and these
he must now try to retrieve. There was also a reasonable suspicion
that Charles Berlyn was the murderer. Splendid! He was getting on. As
he went down to the Yard he felt he had some good work behind him to
report.
Chapter Ten
London’s Further Contribution
Now that he was in London, French decided that he should complete
certain enquiries.
First he should satisfy himself that everything possible had been done
to trace the letter-writers of the Euston and St. Pancras hotels and
the purchaser of the money order for £62.10.0. Next he must visit the
manufacturers of the Ardlo magneto and get their views on
short-circuited windings. Lastly he must have an interview with Mrs.
Berlyn.
As it happened, he took the last of these items first, and three
o’clock that afternoon found him ascending the stairs of No. 70b Park
Walk, Chelsea. The house was divided into a number of what seemed
small but comfortable flats. Pretty expensive, French thought, as he
rang.
A neatly dressed maid opened the door and, after taking in his card,
announced that Mrs. Berlyn would see him. He followed her to a tiny,
but pleasantly furnished drawing room, and there in a few minutes he
was joined by the lady of the house.
French looked at her with some curiosity. Of medium height and with a
slight, graceful figure, she still gave an impression of energy and
competent efficiency. She was not beautiful, but her appearance was
arresting and French felt instinctively that she was a woman to be
reckoned with. Her manner was vivacious and French could imagine her
dancing all night and turning up next morning to breakfast as cool and
fresh and ready for anything as if she had had her accustomed eight
hours’ sleep.
“Inspector French, Scotland Yard,” she said, briskly, glancing at the
card in her hand. “Won’t you sit down, Mr. French, and tell me what I
can do for you?”
“Thank you, Mrs. Berlyn. I am sorry to say I have called on
distressing business. It may or may not concern your late husband. I
am hoping for information from you which may decide the point.”
The lady’s expression became grave.
“Suppose you give me the details,” she suggested.
“I am about to do so, but I warn you that you must prepare yourself
for a shock. It is in connection with the tragedy by which Mr. Berlyn
and Mr. Pyke were believed to have lost their lives.”
Mrs. Berlyn started and her gaze became fixed intently on French.
“It has been discovered that Mr. Pyke was not lost on the moor as was
supposed. Of Mr. Berlyn’s fate nothing new has been learnt. But I
deeply regret to inform you that Mr. Pyke was murdered.”
“Stanley Pyke murdered! Oh, impossible!” Horror showed on the lady’s
face and her lips trembled. For a moment it looked as if she would
give way to her emotion, but she controlled herself and asked for
details.
French told her exactly what had occurred, from the discovery of the
crate to Jefferson Pyke’s identification of the birthmark.
“I’m afraid it must be true,” she said, sadly, when he had finished.
“I remember that birthmark, too. We were children together, the Pykes
and I, and I have often seen it. Oh, I can’t say how sorry I am! Who
_could_ have done such a terrible thing? Stanley was so jolly and
pleasant and kind. He was good to everyone and everyone liked him. Oh,
it is too awful for words!”
French made a noncommittal reply.
“But what about my late husband?” Mrs. Berlyn went on. “You said
nothing had been learnt about him. But—if they were together——?”
She paused suddenly, as if seeing that a meaning which she had not
intended might be read into her words. But French replied, soothingly:
“That’s one of the things I wanted to talk to you about, Mrs. Berlyn.
Did you know if either he or Mr. Pyke had any enemies? You need not
fear to tell me the merest suspicions. I will act only on knowledge
that I obtain, but your suspicion might suggest where to look for that
knowledge.”
“Are you suggesting that my husband might have been murdered also?”
she said in a low voice.
“Not necessarily. I am asking if you can think of anything which could
sustain that view?”
Mrs. Berlyn could not think of anything. She did not know of anyone
who had a grudge against either of the men. Indeed, only for the
inspector’s assurance she could not have brought herself to believe
that Mr. Pyke had met so dreadful an end.
French then began pumping her in his quiet, skilful way. But though
she answered all his questions with the utmost readiness, he did not
learn much that he had not already known.
Her father, she told him, was a doctor in Lincoln and there she had
known the Pykes. Stanley’s mother—his father was dead—lived about a
mile from the town, and he and his cousin Jefferson, who boarded with
them, used to walk in daily to school. The three had met at parties
and children’s dances and had once spent a holiday together at the
seaside. The Pykes had left the town when the boys had finished their
schooling and she had lost sight of them. Then one day she had met
Stanley in London and he told her that he was at the Veda Works. She
had mentioned that she was going on a cruise to the Mediterranean and
he had said that his employer, Mr. Berlyn, was going on the same trip
and to be sure to look out for him. That was the way she had met Mr.
Berlyn. He had proposed to her on the trip and she had accepted him.
French then delicately broached the question of her relations with
Stanley Pyke. And here for the first time he was not satisfied by her
replies. That there had been something more between them than
friendship he strongly suspected. Indeed, Mrs. Berlyn practically
admitted it. As a result of French’s diplomatic probing it came out
that Mr. Berlyn had shown marked disapproval of their intimacy and
that about four months prior to the tragedy they had decided that for
the sake of peace they should see less of each other. They had carried
out this resolve and Berlyn’s resentment had apparently vanished.
French next turned to the subject of Colonel Domlio, but here Mrs.
Berlyn had as good as laughed. It appeared that the man had tried to
flirt with her, but her opinion was evidently that there was no fool
like an old fool. French had no doubt that any lovemaking that might
have taken place was not serious, on the lady’s side, at all events.
Thinking that he had obtained all the information that he was likely
to get, French at last rose to go. But Mrs. Berlyn signed to him to
sit down again and said, gravely:
“If that is all, Mr. French, I want to ask you a question. I never
think there is any use in pretending about things, and from your
questions I cannot but guess what is in your mind. You think my late
husband may have murdered Mr. Pyke?”
“I take it from that, Mrs. Berlyn, that you want a perfectly straight
answer? Well, I shall give it to you. The idea, of course, occurred to
me, as it would to anyone in my position. I am bound to investigate it
and I am going to do so. But I can say without reservation that so far
it remains an idea.”
Mrs. Berlyn bowed.
“Thank you for that. Of course I recognise that you must investigate
all possibilities, and I recognise, too, that you will not give any
weight to what I am going to say. But I must tell you that if you
suspect Mr. Berlyn you are making a mistake. Though he was not
perfect, he was utterly incapable of a crime like that—utterly. If you
had ever met him you would have known that. I wish I could say or do
something to convince you. Besides, if he were alive, why did he
disappear? If he were guilty, would he not have come forward with a
story that Mr. Pyke had gone alone across the moor and been lost in
the mires?”
French had already noted the point as the chief difficulty in his
theory, and he admitted it fully. He added that Mrs. Berlyn’s
statement had made an impression on him and that he would not fail to
bear it in mind. Then promising to let her know the result of his
enquiry, he took his leave.
He had not lied when he said her statement had impressed him. That it
represented her firm conviction he had not the least doubt. And it
certainly was a point in Berlyn’s favour that such testimony should be
forthcoming from his wife, when it was evident that their married life
had been an indifferent success. Of course it might be simply that the
woman did not wish to be involved in the misery and disgrace which
would come with proof of Berlyn’s guilt. But French did not think it
was this. Her thought had seemed to be for her husband rather than
herself.
It was still fairly early in the afternoon and French thought he would
have time to make another call. He therefore walked up the Fulham Road
and took an eastbound district train at South Kensington. Half an hour
later he was at the headquarters of the Ardlo Magneto Company in Queen
Elizabeth Street.
When the managing director heard French’s business he touched a bell.
“You had better see Mr. Illingworth, our chief electrical engineer,”
he said. “I am afraid I could not help you in these technical
matters.”
Mr. Illingworth was a pleasant young man with a quiet, efficient
manner. He took French to his office, supplied him with cigarettes,
and asked what he could do for him.
French put his problem, recounting the enquiries he had already made.
“Those people told you quite correctly,” was Mr. Illingworth’s answer.
“Your question is this: Could a man drive a car up to a certain place
and then short circuit the magneto armature so that the car couldn’t
be started again? The answer is, Yes, but not without leaving marks.”
“But that’s just my puzzle,” French returned. “That’s exactly what
seems to have been done.”
“Well,” Mr. Illingworth answered with a smile, “you may take it from
me that it wasn’t.”
“Then in the case that I have described, the breakdown must have been
a pure accident?”
“I should say, absolutely. Mind you, I don’t say that a breakdown
couldn’t be faked without leaving traces. It could be. But not so as
to stop the car then and there. The concealed injury would take time
to develop.”
“That’s a bit cryptic, isn’t it? Can you make it clearer to a lay
intelligence?”
“Well, it is possible to damage the insulation by jamming a needle
into the armature winding between the wire and the iron core, and if
you’re careful it’ll leave no mark. But it won’t disable the magneto
straight away. In fact, the car will run as usual and it may be a
considerable time before any defect shows. But sparking takes place at
the injury, perhaps at first only when the engine is working specially
hard. This causes carbonisation of the insulation, leading eventually
to complete breakdown. The car begins to misfire and it gradually
grows worse until it won’t run at all.”
“I follow you. I may take it, then, that it is possible to cause a
breakdown without leaving a mark, but that this is a comparatively
lengthy process and cannot be done at a given time.”
“That’s right.”
“Suppose the winding was short-circuited as you describe, could an
electrician afterwards tell what had been done?”
“No. It might have happened through some carelessness in the original
winding.”
“That seems pretty clear. Now, just one other point, Mr. Illingworth.
Those people, Makepeace, in Ashburton, sent the actual magneto up here
to be overhauled. Can you trace it and let me know just what was
wrong?”
“Certainly. We have records of every machine which passes through our
hands.” He consulted an index, finally withdrawing a card. “This is
it. Sent in from John Makepeace, Ashburton, on Monday, twenty-second
August. Would that date work in?”
“Yes, that’s all right.”
“We’ve not had another from Makepeace for five years previously, so it
must be,” Mr. Illingworth went on, rapidly turning over the cards.
“Well, it’s just what we were speaking of. It failed from a
short-circuit in the armature winding and it might have been caused
purposely or it might not. There was nothing to indicate.”
French rose.
“That’s good enough for me,” he declared.
He felt his brain reel as he considered the contradictory nature of
the evidence he was getting. The breakdown of the car _had_ happened,
and at a time and place which made it impossible to doubt that it had
been deliberately caused. To cause such a breakdown was mechanically
impossible. That was the dilemma which confronted him. And the further
he probed this contradiction, the more strongly he found its
conflicting details confirmed.
In a dream he returned to the Yard, and there with an effort switched
his mind off the conundrum and on to the features of his case which
had been dealt with from headquarters.
Inspector Tanner, it appeared, had handled these matters, and by a
lucky chance French found him just about to leave for home.
“I’ll walk with you,” said French. “I don’t want to delay you, and
what’s more to the point, I want to get home myself.”
Tanner was a man who liked a joke, or at least what he considered a
joke. He now chaffed French on being unable to carry on his case by
himself, and they sparred amicably for some time before coming to
business. But Tanner was also exceedingly able, and when he described
what he had done at the hotels and post office, French was satisfied
that no further information could be extracted from these sources.
All the next day, which was Sunday, the problem of the magneto
remained subconsciously in French’s mind, and when on Monday morning
he took his place in the 10.30 A.M. Limited to return to Devonshire,
he was still pondering it. In a dream he watched the bustle of
departure on the platform, the arrival of more and ever more
travellers, the appropriation of seats, the disposal of luggage. (That
armature _had_ been tampered with. It must have been, because
otherwise it would not have worked in with a prearranged crime.) Lord!
What a pile of luggage for one woman to travel with! American, he
betted. (But, it could not have been done at the time. In no way could
it have been made to fail just when it was wanted.) What price that
for a natty suit? Why, the man was a moving chessboard! What was the
connection between chessboard suits and horses? (It must have been
tampered with; but it couldn’t have been. That was the confounded
problem.) There was the guard with his green flag, looking critically
up and down and glancing first at his watch and then over his shoulder
at the platform clock. It was just twenty-nine and a half minutes
past. In another half minute. . . .
Suddenly into French’s mind flashed an idea and he sat for a moment
motionless, as with a sort of trembling eagerness he considered it.
Why, his problem was no problem at all! There was a solution of the
simplest and most obvious kind! How had he been stupid enough not to
have seen it?
As the guard waved his flag French sprang to his feet, and, amid the
execrations of the porters, he hurled himself and his baggage from the
moving train. Then, smiling pleasantly at the exasperated officials,
he hurried from the station, jumped into a taxi, and told the man to
drive to the Ardlo Magneto Works in Queen Elizabeth Street.
“Sorry to trouble you so soon again, Mr. Illingworth,” he apologised
on being shown in, “but I’ve thought of a way in which that car could
have been disabled at the time and place required and I want to know
if it will hold water.”
“If your method covers all the factors in the case as you have
described it, I should like to hear it, Mr. French.”
“Well, it’s simple enough, if it’s nothing else. I take it that if the
magneto of my car goes wrong I can buy another?”
“Why of course! But I don’t follow you.”
“They are all made to a standard—interchangeable?”
Mr. Illingworth whistled.
“Gee! I’m beginning to get you! Yes, they’re all made standard. There
are several models, you understand, but all the magnetos of any given
model are interchangeable.”
“Good! Now tell me, what’s to prevent my man from buying a duplicate
magneto, damaging the armature winding invisibly with a needle, and
running it on his car till it gives up; then taking it off, carrying
it as a spare, and putting it on again when he had got the car to the
point of breakdown?”
“You’ve got it, Mr. French! Great, that is! I didn’t think it was
possible, and there, as you say, it’s as simple as A B C.”
“Well,” said French. “Then did he?”
Illingworth looked his question and French went on:
“I’m looking to you for proof of the theory. First, do these magnetos
carry a number? If so, is there a record of the number fitted to each
car? If so, what was the number supplied with Mr. Berlyn’s car? Next,
is that the number that came in for repair? Next, was there a magneto
of that type ordered separately recently, and if so, by whom?”
“Steady on, Mr. French,” Mr. Illingworth laughed. “What do you take me
for? I’m not a detective. Now let’s go over that again, one thing at a
time. Magnetos carry a number, yes, and we have a note of the numbers
supplied to the different car manufacturers. They can tell you the
number of the magneto they put on any given car. What car are you
interested in?”
“A fifteen-twenty four-seater Mercury touring car, number thirty-seven
thousand and sixteen, supplied through Makepeace to a Mr. Berlyn of
Ashburton.”
“Right. I’ll ring up the Mercury people now.”
Mr. Illingworth was indefatigable in his enquiries, but he was not
prepared for the state of delighted enthusiasm into which his results
threw French.
“That’s got it,” the latter cried, eagerly. “A long shot, but a
bull’s-eye! I have to thank you for it, Mr. Illingworth, and you don’t
know how grateful I am.”
The first fact was not encouraging. The magneto which had been
supplied originally with Mr. Berlyn’s car was the same that had been
sent in by Makepeace with the short-circuited winding. So far,
therefore, the breakdown might have been genuine enough. But it was
the second item which had so transported French. A precisely similar
magneto had been sold as a spare about a month earlier and under
circumstances which left no doubt as to the motive. It had been
ordered by a Mr. Henry Armstrong, in a typewritten letter headed “The
Westcliff Hotel, Bristol,” and it was to be sent to the parcels office
at St. David’s Station, Exeter, marked, “To be kept till called for.”
The letter was being sent over by hand, and when French received it a
few minutes later he saw that it had been typed by the same machine as
that ordering the duplicator.
“That’s fine, Mr. Illingworth,” he repeated in high delight. “That’s
one of my major difficulties overcome. I just want you to tell me one
other thing. How long would it take to change the magneto—out in the
country on a dark night?”
“It’s a half-hour’s job for a skilled man. The actual lifting in and
out of the machine is easy, but the setting is the trouble. The
contact-breaker, as I’m sure you know, has to be set so as to give the
spark at the right point in the engine cycle. That takes a bit of
time.”
“I follow that. But is there no way that the adjustable parts could be
set beforehand to save that time?”
“That’s right. They could be marked and everything set to the marks.
That would speed things up.”
“By how much, should you say?”
“With everything marked, a man could do the whole thing in fifteen
minutes.”
“Good!” said French. “I guess that’s everything at last.”
He returned to Paddington and caught the 1.30 express for Exeter. He
was overjoyed at his progress. The issue was rapidly narrowing.
How rapidly it was narrowing struck him even more forcibly as he
thought of a further point. The trick had been played with Berlyn’s
car. Could it have been done without Berlyn’s knowledge? Could, in
fact, anyone but Berlyn have carried it out? French did not think so.
It was beginning to look as if the solution of the whole problem were
in sight.
At Exeter he went about the package. As far as book entries were
concerned, he was quickly satisfied. But no one remembered the
transaction, nor could anyone recall enquiries having been made by a
tallish, red-faced man with light hair and glasses.
Nothing daunted, French caught the last train from Exeter to
Ashburton, full of an eager anxiety to get to grips with his remaining
problems.
Chapter Eleven
John Gurney, Night Watchman
French had now reconciled the apparent contradiction in regard to one
of his four test points. Obviously his next job was to clear up the
other three.
As he considered on which he should first concentrate, his mind
fastened on the one point which at the time had seemed not completely
satisfactory—the slightly suspicious manner of Gurney, the night
watchman. During the night, as he now knew, the body of Stanley Pyke
had been taken to the works and put into the crate. It was impossible
that this could have been done without Gurney’s knowledge. Gurney must
be made to speak.
Accordingly, after breakfast next morning he set off to the man’s
house. He passed out of the town on the Newton Abbot road, then
turning into a lane to the left, struck up the side of the valley.
Soon he reached the cottage, a tiny place with deep overhanging eaves
and creeper-covered walls. In front was a scrap of well-kept garden
and in the garden was the man himself.
“Good morning, Gurney,” French greeted him. “I thought you would have
been in bed by now.”
“I be just going,” answered the old man. “I came out an’ begun a bit
o’ weeding an’ the time ran round without my noticing.”
“That’s lucky for me,” said French, heartily. “I want a word with you.
A nice place you’ve got here.”
“Not too bad, it ain’t,” the other admitted, looking about him with
obvious pride. “The soil’s a bit ’eavy, but it don’t do so bad.”
“Good for your roses, surely? Those are fine ones beside the house.”
Gurney laid aside his hoe and led the way to the really magnificent
bed of La Frances to which French had pointed. It was evident that
these were the old man’s passion. French was not a gardener, but he
knew enough to talk intelligently on the subject and his appreciation
evidently went straight to the watchman’s heart. For some minutes they
discussed horticulture, and then French wore gradually round to the
object of his visit.
“Terrible business that about Mr. Berlyn and Mr. Pyke,” he essayed.
“It must have set this town talking.”
“It didn’t ’alf, sir. Everyone was sorry for the poor gentlemen. They
was well liked, they was.”
“And that was another terrible affair,” pursued French after the local
tragedy had been adequately discussed, “that finding of the dead body
in the crate. Extraordinary how the body could have been put in.”
“I didn’t ’ear naught about that,” Gurney answered, with a sudden
increase of interest. “You don’t mean the crate you was speaking about
that day you was up at the works?”
“No other. Keep it to yourself and I’ll tell you about it.” French
became deeply impressive. “That crate that I was enquiring about was
sent from here to Swansea. There it was called for by a man who took
it on a lorry to a place called Burry Port and threw it into the sea.
A fisherman chanced to hook it and it was brought ashore more than a
month later. And when it was opened the dead body of a man was found
inside.”
“Lord save us! I read in the noospaper about that there body being
found, but it fair beats me that the crate came from ’ere, it does.”
French continued to enlarge on the tale. That Gurney’s surprise was
genuine he felt certain. He could have sworn that the man had no
inkling of the truth. But he marked, even more acutely than before, a
hesitation or self-consciousness that indicated an uneasy mind. There
was something; he felt sure of it. He glanced at the man with his
shrewd, observant eyes and suddenly determined on directness.
“Look here, Gurney,” he said. “Come over and sit on this seat. I have
something important to say to you.” He paused as if considering his
words. “You thought a good deal of your employers, those two poor men
who were lost on the moor?”
“An’ I had reason to. It wasn’t an accident ’appening in the execution
of my dooty, as you might say, as made me lame and not fit to work. It
was rheumatism, and they could ’ave let me go when I couldn’t work no
more. But they found this job for me and they let me the ’ouse cheap.
Of course it was Mr. Berlyn as ’ad the final say, but I know as Mr.
Pyke spoke for me. It wasn’t everyone as would ’ave done that, now was
it, sir?”
Consideration on the part of an employer was not, French knew, to be
taken as a matter of course, though it was vastly more common than the
unions would have the public believe. But gratitude on the part of an
employee was not so frequent, though it was by no means unique. Its
exhibition, however, in the present instance confirmed French in the
course he was taking.
“Now, Gurney, do you know who I am?” he went on. “I’m an inspector
from Scotland Yard and I’m down here to try to solve these two
mysteries. Because, Gurney, do you know what I think? I think that on
that night the body of one of these two gentlemen was taken to the
works and put into the crate.”
Gurney started and paled. “Lord save us!” he muttered. “But wot about
the accident?”
“There was no accident,” French replied, sternly. “There was murder.
Who committed it, I don’t know at present. Where the other body is, if
there is another body, I don’t yet know. But I have no doubt about one
of the bodies. It was put into the crate on that night.”
Gurney moistened his dry lips.
“But——” he began, and his voice died away into silence.
“That’s it,” French went on, impressively. “Now, Gurney, I’m not
accusing you of anything. But you know something. You needn’t attempt
to deny it, because it has been plain to me from the first moment I
spoke to you. Come now. Something out of the common took place that
night. What was it?”
Gurney did not deny the charge. Instead he sat motionless, with
scared, unhappy eyes. French remained silent also; then he said,
quietly:
“What was it? Were you away from your post that night?”
“No, sir, not that. I was there all the time,” the other answered,
earnestly. Again he paused, then with a sudden gesture he went on: “I
didn’t know nothing about what you ’ave been saying, but I see now I
must tell you everything, even if I gets the sack over it.”
“You’ll not get the sack if I can help it,” French said, kindly, “but
go on and tell me, all the same.”
“Well, sir, I did that night wot I never did before nor since. I slept
the ’ole night through. I sat down to eat my supper in the
boiler-’ouse like I always does, an’ I didn’t remember nothing more
till Peter Small ’e was standing there shaking me. ‘Wake up,’ ’e says;
‘you’re a nice sort of a night watchman, you are.’ ‘Lord,’ I says. ‘I
never did nothing like that before,’ an’ I asks him not to say nothing
about it. An’ ’e didn’t say nothing, nor I didn’t, neither. But now I
suppose it’ll come out an’ I’ll get wot for about it.”
“Don’t you worry about that,” French said, heartily. “I’ll see you
through. I’ll undertake to get Mr. Fogden to overlook this little
irregularity on one condition. You must tell me everything that took
place that night without exception. Go ahead now and let’s have the
whole of it.”
The old man gazed at him in distress.
“But there weren’t naught else,” he protested. “I went to sleep, an’
that’s all. If there were anything else took place, w’y I didn’t see
it.”
“That’s all right. Now just answer my questions. Go back to when you
left your house. What time was that?”
“The usual time, about twenty minutes to seven.”
“You brought your supper with you?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Who prepared it?”
“My wife.”
“Did you meet anyone on your way to the works?”
“Well, I couldn’t rightly say. No one that I remember.”
“No one could have got hold of your supper, anyway?”
The man started. “You think it might ’ave been tampered with?” he
queried. He thought for some moments, then shook his head. “No, sir,
I’m afraid not. I don’t never let my basket out o’ my ’and till I gets
to the boiler-’ouse.”
“Very well. Now when you got to the boiler-house?”
“I put it where I always do, beside one o’ the boilers.”
“And you left it there?”
“While I made my rounds, I did. But there wasn’t no one else in the
works then.”
“How do you know?”
Gurney hesitated. In the last resort he didn’t know. But he had not
seen anyone and did not believe anyone had been there.
“But suppose some one had been hidden in the works,” French persisted.
“He could have doctored your supper while you were on your rounds?”
“If there ’ad been ’e might,” the man admitted. “But I didn’t see no
one.”
“What time do you have your meal?”
Gurney, it appeared, had two meals during the night. Time hung heavy
on his hands and the meals made a break. He had his dinner about six,
started work at seven, and had his first meal about eleven. His second
meal he had about three, and he was relieved at six.
On the night in question he had his first meal at the usual time.
Until then he had felt perfectly normal, but he had scarcely finished
when he found himself growing overpoweringly sleepy, and the next
thing he remembered was being wakened by the fireman at six the next
morning.
“It’s clear that your supper was doped,” French said. “Now think, did
nothing in any way out of the common happen between six and eleven?”
Gurney began a denial, then stopped.
“There were one thing,” he said, slowly, “but I don’t believe as ’ow
it could have ’ad anything to do with it. A little before ten there
were a ring at the office door. I went to open, but there weren’t no
one there. I didn’t think naught of it, because children do ring
sometimes just by way o’ mischief. But there weren’t no children there
so far as I could see.”
“How far is this door that you opened from the boiler-house?”
“At t’other end o’ the building. Two ’undred yards, maybe.”
“Is that the only door?”
“No, sir, there be a gate near the boilers for lorries, but people
going to the office use the other.”
“Is the large gate locked at night?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Who keeps the key?”
“I do. There’s a key in the office that any o’ the gentlemen can get
if they wants, but I carry one with me.”
For some moments French sat thinking, then a fresh point struck him.
“What did your supper consist of on that night?”
“Tea an’ bread an’ butter and a slice o’ meat. I have a can o’ tea. I
leave it on the boiler and it keeps ’ot.”
“You mean that you don’t make your tea separately for each meal? You
drink some out of the can at the first meal and finish what is left at
the second?”
“That’s right, sir.”
“And the same with food?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Now on the night we’re talking about you had only one meal. You slept
through the time of the second. What happened to the tea and food that
was left over?”
“We ’ad it for breakfast, my wife an’ I.”
“That is what I wanted to get at. Now did either of you feel sleepy
after breakfast?”
A mixture of admiration and wonder showed in the old man’s eyes.
“Why, no, we didn’t, an’ that’s a fact,” he said in puzzled tones.
“An’ we should ’ave if so be as wot you think is true.”
This looked like a snag, but French reminded himself that at the
moment he was only getting information and his theorising could wait
till later. He continued his questions, but without learning much
more.
“Now, Gurney,” he said at last, “under no circumstances are you to
mention what we have been speaking of—not to your wife nor to Mr.
Fogden nor to anyone. You understand?”
“I understand, sir, right enough.”
“Very good. Now I’m anxious to go into this matter further, and I’ll
call at the works to-night.”
“Right, sir. I’ll be on the lookout.”
It was dark as French rang at the big gate of the works. Gurney soon
appeared at the wicket and French followed him across the yard to the
boiler-house, a distance of perhaps forty yards. It was a fair-sized
shed, housing five Babcock & Wilcox water-tube boilers with mechanical
stokers and the usual stoker engines and pumps. On a ledge of the warm
brickwork near one of the ash openings stood the old man’s can of tea,
and his basket of food was placed on the repair bench close by. French
took in these details and then said:
“I want now to try an experiment. Will you lend me your key of the
wicket. I will go out, lock the wicket behind me, and go round to the
office door and ring. When you hear the ring you go and open. Repeat
everything exactly as you did that night so as to get back here at the
same time. In the meantime I shall let myself in again by the wicket
and see if I should have time to dope your tea and get away again
before you appear. You understand?”
This program was carried out. French went out and rang at the office
door, then ran round to the large gate, let himself in through the
wicket, found the can of tea, opened it and counted ten, closed it and
relocked the wicket. Then he began to time. Three minutes passed
before Gurney appeared.
So that was all right. Anyone who had access to the key in the office
could have doctored the watchman’s food. Moreover, the fact that the
Gurneys had breakfasted without ill effect on the remainder was not
such a difficulty as French had at first supposed. The criminal might
have doped the tea on his first visit and during his second poured
away what was over and replaced it with fresh. In fact, if he were to
preserve his secret he must have done so. The discovery of the
drugging would have started an enquiry which might have brought to
light the whole plot.
Though French was enthusiastic about his discovery, he saw that it
involved one disconcerting point. What about the theory of Berlyn’s
guilt? The ring at the office door had come shortly before ten. But
shortly before ten Berlyn was at Tavistock. Therefore some other
person was involved. Was this person the murderer and had he made away
with Berlyn as well as Pyke? Or was he Berlyn’s accomplice? French
inclined to the latter supposition. In considering the timing of the
car he had seen that it could have been used to carry the body to the
works provided an accomplice was ready to drive it back to the moor
without delay. On the whole, therefore, it looked as if the murder was
the work of two persons, of whom Berlyn was one.
But whether principal or accomplice, it was at least certain that the
man who had drugged Gurney’s food knew the works intimately and had
access to the key in the office. Only a comparatively small number of
persons could fill these requirements and he should, therefore, be
quickly found.
Well pleased with his day’s work, French returned to the hotel and
spent the remainder of the evening in writing up his diary.
Chapter Twelve
The Duplicator
The saying “it never rains but what it pours” is a popular expression
of the unhappy fact that misfortunes never come singly. Fortunately
for suffering humanity, the phrase expresses only half the truth. Runs
of good luck occur as well as runs of bad.
As French was smoking his after-breakfast pipe in the lounge next
morning it was borne in on him that he was at that time experiencing
one of the most phenomenal runs of good luck that had ever fallen to
his lot. Four days ago he had proved that the dead man was Pyke. Two
days later he had learned how the breakdown of the car had been faked.
Yesterday he had found the explanation of the watchman’s inaction, and
to-day, just at that very moment, an idea had occurred to him which
bade fair to solve the problem of the disposal of the duplicator!
Unfortunately, nothing could be done towards putting it to the test
until the evening. He spent the day, therefore, in a long tramp on the
moor, then about five o’clock walked for the second time to Gurney’s
house.
“I want to have another chat with you,” he explained. “I haven’t time
to wait now, but I shall come up to the works later in the evening.
Listen out for my ring.”
He strolled back to the town, had a leisurely dinner, visited the
local picture house, and killed time until after eleven. Then when the
little town was asleep he went up to the works. Five minutes later he
was seated with Gurney in the boiler-house.
“I have been thinking over this affair, Gurney,” he began, “and I am
more than ever certain that some terrible deeds were done here on that
night when you were drugged. I want to have another look around. But
you must not under any circumstances let it be known that I was here.”
“That’s all right, guv’nor. I ain’t goin’ to say nothing.”
French nodded.
“You told me that you had been a mechanic in the works before your
rheumatism got bad. Have you worked at any of those duplicators like
what was packed in the crate?”
“I worked at all kinds of erecting works—duplicators an’ files an’
indexes an’ addressing machines an’ all the rest o’ them. I knows them
all.”
“Good! Now I want you to come round to the store and show me the
different parts of a duplicator.”
Gurney led the way from the boiler-house.
“Don’t switch on the light,” French directed. “I don’t want the
windows to show lit up. I have a torch.”
They passed through the packing-shed and into the completed-machine
store adjoining. Here French called a halt.
“Just let’s look at one of these duplicators again,” he said. “Suppose
you wanted to take one of them to pieces, let me see how you would set
about it. Should I be correct in saying that if five or six of the
larger pieces were got rid of, all the rest could be carried in a
handbag?”
“That’s right, sir.”
“Now show me the bins where these larger parts are stocked.”
They passed on to the part store and across it to a line of bins
labelled “Duplicators.” In the first bin were rows of leg castings.
French ran his eye along them.
“There must be fifty or sixty here,” he said, slowly. “Let’s see if
that is a good guess.”
On every bin was a stock card in a metal holder. French lifted down
that in question. It was divided into three sets of columns, one set
showing incomes, the second outgoes, and the third the existing stock.
The date of each transaction was given, and for each entry the stock
was adjusted.
“Not such a bad guess,” French remarked, slowly, as he scrutinised the
entries. “There are just fifty-four.”
The card was large and was nearly full. French noticed that it went
back for some weeks before the tragedy. He stood gazing at it in the
light of his torch while a feeling of bitter disappointment grew in
his mind. Then suddenly he thought he saw what he was looking for, and
whipping out a lens, he examined one of the entries more closely. “Got
it, by Jove! I’ve actually got it!” he thought, delightedly. His luck
had held.
One of the entries had been altered. A loop had been skilfully added
to a six to make it an eight. The card showed that two castings had
been taken out which either had never been taken out at all or, more
probably, which had been taken out and afterwards replaced.
Convinced that he had solved the last of his four test problems,
French examined the cards of the other bins. In all of those referring
to large parts he noticed the same peculiarity; the entries had been
tampered with to show that one more duplicator had been sent out than
really was the case. The cards for the small parts were unaltered and
French could understand the reason. It was easier to get rid of the
parts themselves than to falsify their records. The fraud was
necessary only in the case of objects too big and heavy to carry away.
French was highly pleased. His discovery was not only valuable in
itself, but he had reached it in the way which most appealed to his
vanity—from his own imagination. He had imagined that the fraud might
have been worked in this way. He had tested it and found that it had
been. Pure brains! Such things were soothing to his self-respect.
He stood considering the matter. The evidence was valuable, but it was
far from permanent. A hint that suspicion was aroused, and it would be
gone. The criminal, if he were still about, would see to it that
innocuous copies of the cards were substituted for these dangerous
ones. French felt he dare not run such a risk. Nor could he let Gurney
suspect his discovery, lest unwittingly the old man might put the
criminal on his guard. He therefore went on:
“Now all I want is to make a sketch of each of these parts. The
duplicator which went out in the crate may have been taken to pieces
and I want to be able to recognise them if they’re found. I suppose I
could get a sheet or two of paper in the storeman’s desk?”
In one corner a small box with glass sides constituted an office for
the storeman. French led the way thither. The door was closed but not
locked. The desk, which he next tried, was fastened. But above it in a
rack he saw what he was looking for, a pile of blank bin-cards. He
turned back.
“It doesn’t matter about the paper, after all,” he explained. “I see
the desk is locked. I can make my sketches in my notebook, though it’s
not so convenient. But many a sketch I’ve made in it before.”
Chatting pleasantly, he returned to the bins and began slowly to
sketch the leg casting. He was purposely extremely slow and detailed
in the work, measuring every possible dimension and noting it on his
sketch. Gurney, as he had hoped, began to get fidgety. French
continued talking and sketching. Suddenly he looked up.
“By the way,” he said, as if a new idea had suddenly entered his mind,
“there is no earthly need for me to keep you here while I am working.
It will take me an hour or two to finish these sketches. If you want
to do your rounds and to get your supper, go ahead. I’ll find you in
the boiler-house when I have done.”
Gurney seemed relieved. He explained that it really was time to make
his rounds and that if French didn’t mind he would go and do so.
French reassured him heartily, and he slowly disappeared.
No sooner had his shuffling footsteps died away than French became an
extremely active man. Quickly slipping the four faked cards from their
metal holders, he carried them to the office. Then taking four fresh
cards from the rack, he began slowly and carefully to copy the others.
He was not a skilful forger, but at the end of half an hour’s work he
had produced four passable imitations. Two minutes later he breathed
more freely. The copies were in the holders and the genuine cards in
his pocket. Hurriedly he resumed his sketching.
French’s work amounted to genius in the infinite pains he took with
detail. In twenty minutes his sketches were complete and he
effectually banished any suspicion which his actions might have
aroused in Gurney’s mind by showing them to him when he rejoined him
in the boiler-house. Like an artist he proceeded to establish the
deception.
“Copies of these sketches sent to the men who are searching for the
duplicator will help them to recognise parts of it if it has been
taken to pieces,” he explained. “You see the idea?”
Gurney appreciated the point, and French, after again warning him to
be circumspect, left the works.
The problem of what he should do next was solved for French by the
receipt of a letter by the early post. It was written on a half sheet
of cheap notepaper in an uneducated hand and read:
Ashburton.
12th October.
Dear Sir,
If you would come round some time that suits you I have something I
could tell you that would maybe interest you. It’s better not wrote
about.
Lizzie Johnston.
French had received too many communications of the kind to be hopeful
that this one would result in anything valuable. However, he thought
he ought to see the ex-parlourmaid and once again he made his way to
her cottage.
“It’s my Alf,” she explained. “Alf Beer, they call him. We’re being
married as soon as he gets another job.”
“He’s out of a job, then?”
“Yes, he was in the sales department in the works; a packer, he was.
He left there six months ago.”
“How was that?” French asked, sympathetically.
“He wasn’t well and he stayed home a few mornings, and Mr. Berlyn had
him up in his office and spoke to him something wicked. Well, Alf
wouldn’t take that, not from no man living, so he said what relieved
his feelings and Mr. Berlyn told him he could go.”
“And has he been doing nothing since?”
“Not steady, he hasn’t. Just jobbing, as you might say.”
“Hard lines, that is. You say he had something to tell me?”
The girl nodded. “That’s right,” was her original reply.
“What is it, do you know?”
“He wouldn’t say. I told him you was in asking questions and he seemed
sort of interested. ‘Wants to know about Berlyn and Pyke and Mrs.
Berlyn’s goings-on with Pyke, does he?’ he sez. ‘I thought some one
would be wanting to know about that before long. Well, I can tell him
something,’ he sez.”
“But he didn’t mention what it was?”
“No. I asked him and he sez ‘Value for cash,’ he sez. ‘He puts down
the beans and I cough up the stuff. That’s fair, ain’t it?’ he sez.
‘Don’t be a silly guff, Alf,’ I sez. ‘He’s police and if he asks you
questions, why, you don’t half have to answer them.’ ‘The devil I
have,’ he sez. ‘I ain’t done no crime and he hasn’t nothing on me. You
tell him,’ he sez, ‘tell him I know something that would be worth a
quid or two to him.’ And so I wrote you that note.”
“Tell me why you thought I was police,” French invited.
Miss Johnston laughed scornfully.
“Well, ain’t you?” she parried.
“That’s hardly an answer to my question.”
“Well, everybody knows what you’re after. They say you think Pyke was
murdered on the moor and that Berlyn murdered him. Leastways, that’s
what I’ve heard said.”
This was something more than a blow to French, and his self-esteem
reeled under it. For the _n_th time he marvelled at the amazing
knowledge of other people’s business to be found in country districts.
The small country town, he thought, was the absolute limit! There he
was, moving continually among the townspeople, none of whom gave the
least sign of interest in his calling, yet evidently they had
discussed him and his affairs to some purpose. The garrulous landlady,
Mrs. Billing, was no doubt responsible for the murder of Pyke becoming
known, but the belief that he, French, suspected Berlyn of murdering
him was really rather wonderful.
“It seems to me,” he said with a rather sickly smile, “that your
townspeople are better detectives than ever came out of Scotland Yard.
So your young man thinks I’m police and wants to turn an honest penny,
does he? Where am I to find him?”
“He’ll be at home. He’s living with his father at the head of East
Street—a single red house on the left-hand side just beyond the town.”
In the leisurely, holiday-like way he had adopted, French crossed the
town and half an hour later had introduced himself to Mr. Alfred Beer.
Lizzie’s Alf was a stalwart young man with a heavy face and a sullen,
discontented expression. French, sizing him up rapidly, decided that
the suave method would scarcely meet the case.
“You are Alfred Beer, engaged to Lizzie Johnston, the former servant
at Mr. Berlyn’s?” he began.
“That’s right, mister.”
“I am a police officer investigating the deaths of Mr. Berlyn and Mr.
Pyke. You have some information for me?”
“I don’t altogether know that,” Beer answered, slowly. “Just wot did
you want to know?”
“What you have to tell me,” French said, sharply. “You told Miss
Johnston you had some information and I’ve come up to hear it.”
The man looked at him calculatingly.
“Wot do you think it might be worth to you?” he queried.
“Not a brass farthing. You should know that witnesses are not paid for
their evidence. Don’t you misunderstand the situation, Beer, or you’ll
find things mighty unpleasant. Come along now. Out with it.”
“How can I tell you if you won’t say wot you want?”
“I wouldn’t talk to you any more, Beer, only, I think you don’t
understand where you are,” French answered, quietly. “This is a murder
case. Mr. Pyke has been murdered. If you know anything that might help
the police to discover the murderer and you don’t tell it, you become
an accessory after the fact. Do you realise that you’d get a good
spell of years for that?”
Beer gave an uncouth shrug and turned back to his digging.
“I don’t know nothing about no murder,” he declared, contemptuously.
“I was just pulling Lizzie’s leg.”
“You’ve done it now,” French said, producing his card. “There’s my
authority as a police officer. You’ve wasted my time and kept me back
from my work. That’s obstruction and you’ll get six months for it.
Come along to the station. And unless you want a couple of years
you’ll come quietly.”
This was not what the man expected.
“Wot’s that?” he stammered. “You ain’t going to arrest me? I ain’t
done nothin’ against the law, I ain’t.”
“You’ll soon find out about that. Look sharp now. I can’t spend the
day here waiting for you.”
“Aw!” The man shifted nervously. “See, mister, I ain’t done no harm, I
ain’t. I don’t know nothing about no murder. I don’t, honest.”
“I don’t want to be hard on you,” French answered. “If you tell your
story without any more humbugging I’ll let the rest go. But I warn
you, you needn’t start inventing any yarn. What you say will be gone
into, and Heaven help you if it’s not true.”
“I’ll take my davy it’s true, mister, but it ain’t about no murder.”
“Well, get along sharp and let’s hear it.”
“It was one night about six months ago,” said Beer, now speaking
almost eagerly. “Me and Lizzie were walking out at that time. Well,
that night we’d fixed up for to go for a walk, and then at the last
minute she couldn’t get away. Mrs. Berlyn was goin’ out or somethin’,
and she couldn’t get off. We’d ’ad it fixed up that when that ’appened
Lizzie would come down to the shrubbery after the rest ’ad gone to
bed. Well, I wanted to see ’er that night for to fix up some little
business between ourselves, so I went up to the ’ouse and gave the
sign—three taps with a tree branch at ’er window. You understand?”
French nodded.
“Well, I went back into the shrubbery for to wait for her. It was
dark, but a quiet night. An’ then I ’eard voices an’ steps comin’
along the path. So I got behind a bush so as they’d not see me. There
was a man and a woman, an’ when they came close I knew them by their
voices. It was Pyke and Mrs. Berlyn. I stayed still an’ they passed me
close.”
“Go ahead. Did you hear what they said, or what are you getting at?”
“I ’eard wot they said when they were passing. ‘I tell you ’e knows,’
she said. ‘I’m frightened,’ she said. ‘You don’t know him. If ’e once
thinks you’ve played ’im false ’e’ll make a ’ell of a trouble.’ An’
then Pyke says: ‘Nonsense!’ ’e said. ‘’E’s not that sort. Besides,’ ’e
said, ‘’e don’t know anything. ’E knows we’re friends, but that’s
all.’ ‘No,’ she said, ‘I’m sure ’e knows or ’e guesses, anyway. We’ll
’ave to separate,’ she said. ’E said they ’ad been careful enough, and
then they went past an’ I didn’t ’ear no more.”
“That all?”
“That’s all,” said Beer, disgustedly. “Ain’t it enough?”
“Nothing to boast about,” French replied, absently. He remembered that
the man had been dismissed by Berlyn and he wondered if this statement
was merely the result of spite. He therefore questioned him closely.
But he was unable to shake him and he formed the opinion that the
story was true.
If so, it certainly had a pretty direct bearing on the theory he was
trying to evolve, for there could be little doubt as to who “’e” was.
As he considered the matter he was surprised to find how complete that
theory was and how much of it had been definitely established. There
were gaps, of course, but there was no doubt as to its general
correctness.
As French now saw it, the affair stood as follows:
Stanley Pyke and Phyllis Berlyn, friends during childhood, find that
they love each other when they renew their acquaintance in later
years. But it is then too late for the course of true love to run
smooth and a clandestine attachment follows. Berlyn learns of this
some four months before the tragedy and as a result of his
interference the two decide to discontinue their meetings—in public,
at all events. The flirtation with Colonel Domlio is possibly
deliberately undertaken by Mrs. Berlyn to prove to her husband that
her interest in Pyke is over.
But the two find that they cannot give each other up and the intrigue
is continued secretly. Berlyn, however, is not hoodwinked. He sees his
friend betraying him and he determines on vengeance.
His first move is to get an accomplice to assist in the details. Here
French admitted to himself that he was out of his depth. He could not
imagine who the accomplice was or why he should have been required.
But if Berlyn were guilty, the murder was clearly a two-man job.
Simultaneous activities in different places proved it.
The arrangements about the crate are next made. French was aware that
these had not yet been properly followed up; other matters had been
more urgent. But they represented a second string to his bow which he
would develop if necessary.
Then comes the night of the crime. While Berlyn and Pyke are at
Tavistock, the accomplice drugs the watchman’s food. He then waits for
the car. Pyke is sandbagged and his body carried into the works. One
of the men then unpacks the crate, and taking the duplicator to
pieces, returns the larger parts to stock. He has already doctored the
cards, as well, necessarily, as the corresponding books. He then
strips the recognisable clothes off the body, puts the latter in the
crate, smashes in the face, closes the crate, and leaves all as
before. Finally he escapes with Berlyn’s outer clothes and the smaller
parts of the duplicator. He has only to get rid of these and his part
in the ghastly business is complete.
In the meantime his confederate has driven the car out to a lonely
part of the moor, changed the magneto, and made the tracks leading
from the road.
The facts which pointed to Berlyn’s guilt were sixfold:
1. Berlyn in all probability was consumed by jealousy, one of the
strongest of human motives for crime.
2. Berlyn had an unparalleled opportunity for the deed, which only he
could have arranged.
3. It was not easy to see how anyone but Berlyn could have handled the
magneto affair.
4. Berlyn had the necessary position in the Veda Works to carry out
the watchman and stock-card episodes.
5. Berlyn answered the description of the man who had called for the
crate.
6. Berlyn had disappeared, an incomprehensible action if he were
innocent.
As French thought again over the accomplice, he recognised that here
was the snag in his theory. Motives of personal jealousy and private
wrong leave no room for an accomplice. Moreover, it was incredible
that a man who had shown such ingenuity could not have devised a
scheme to carry out the crime single-handed.
But though French recognised that there were points in the case as yet
unexplained, he saw that his own procedure was clear. He must start
the search for Berlyn and he must learn the identity of the
accomplice.
The first of these was easy. He had compiled a pretty accurate
description of the junior partner and Daw had got hold of his
photograph. A note in the _Police Gazette_ would start every police
officer in the country on the search.
The second problem he found more difficult. Rack his brains as he
would, he could think of no one who might have helped Berlyn.
He thought his next plan would be an enquiry into the whereabouts at
ten o’clock, on the night of the crime, of everyone whom it was
possible to suspect. That, coupled with an investigation as to who was
in London when the various letters were posted, should yield results.
The fact that a number of possible suspects had been at Mrs. Berlyn’s
party from eight to eleven on the fatal evening seemed to rule them
out. But French thought he should get some more definite information
on the point. Accordingly, he went up to the works and asked for Mr.
Fogden, one of those whom Lizzie Johnston had mentioned as being
present.
“I heard a peculiar story about Mrs. Berlyn,” he said _a propos_ of
nothing special when they had talked for some time. “I was told she
had a premonition of Mr. Berlyn’s death and was miserable and upset
all that evening of the crime. A peculiar thing, if true, isn’t it?”
“Who told you that?” Mr. Fogden asked, sceptically.
“A chance remark in the bar of the Silver Tiger; I don’t know the
speaker’s name nor, of course, do I know if his story was true.”
“Well, you may take it from me that it wasn’t. I was at Mrs. Berlyn’s
that evening and there was nothing wrong with her that I saw.”
This gave French his lead. When he left the office he had obtained all
the details of the party that he wanted. On the day before the crime
Mr. Fogden had had a telephone call from Mrs. Berlyn saying that
Berlyn was to be out on the following evening and that she would be
alone, and asking if he and one or two of the others would come and
keep her company. Eight people had turned up, including himself, Cowls
and Leacock from the works, a Dr. Lancaster and his wife, and two Miss
Pyms and a Miss Nesbitt from the town. All these people were very
intimate and the party was quite informal. Some of them had played
billiards, and the others bridge.
This information seemed to French to eliminate Fogden, Cowls, and
Leacock, as well, of course, as Mrs. Berlyn herself. He spent the
remainder of the day in racking his brains for other possible
accomplices and in thinking out ways to learn their movements on the
night in question.
Next morning he took up the matter of the whereabouts of all suspects
when the incriminating letters were posted in London.
Fortunately, the enquiry presented but little difficulty. A further
application to Mr. Fogden revealed the fact there was an attendance
book at the works which all the officers signed, from Mr. Fogden
himself down. This book showed that everyone concerned was in
Ashburton on the dates of posting. Even Stanley Pyke, who was absent
five days out of six on his rounds, had been there. Further, Mr.
Fogden’s diary showed that he had had interviews with Colonel Domlio
on the critical days. From Lizzie Johnston, French learned that Mrs.
Berlyn had also been at home during the period.
French was more puzzled than ever. It looked as if someone must have
been mixed up in the affair of whose existence he was still in
ignorance.
Just as he was about to step into bed that night an idea struck him
which gave him sharply to think. As he considered it he began to
wonder if his whole view of the crime were not mistaken. He suddenly
saw that the facts could bear a quite different interpretation from
that which he had placed upon them, an interpretation, moreover, which
would go far towards solving the problem of the accomplice.
Once again he swung from depression to optimism as, chuckling gently
to himself, he decided that next morning he would embark on a line of
enquiry which up to the present he had been stupid enough entirely to
overlook.
Chapter Thirteen
The Accomplice?
French’s new idea had been subconsciously in his mind from the very
first, but probably owing to his theory of the guilt of one of the two
men supposed to be lost, he had never given it the consideration he
now saw that it deserved.
Suppose that on the night of the tragedy the lines of footprints had
not been faked. Suppose that after leaving the car the two men had
walked across the moor _and reached Domlio’s_. Suppose that Domlio was
the moving spirit in the affair and Berlyn merely the accomplice.
This idea, French thought, would account not only for the facts which
his previous theory had covered, but also for nearly all of those
which the latter had failed to meet.
As before, the affair hinged on the fatal attractiveness of Phyllis
Berlyn, but in this case Domlio was the victim. Suppose Domlio had
fallen desperately in love with Phyllis and that she had encouraged
him. So far from this being unlikely, the facts bore it out. Different
witnesses had testified to the flirtation and Mrs. Berlyn herself had
not denied it.
Domlio then would see that there was a double barrier to the
realisation of his desires. There was of course Berlyn, but if Berlyn
were out of the way there was still Pyke. How far Mrs. Berlyn loved
Pyke, Domlio might not know, but their “affair” was common knowledge
and he would want to be on the safe side. If murder were the way out
in one case, why not in both? The risk was probably no greater, and
once both his rivals were out of the way, his own happiness was
secured.
His plan decided on, he would approach his friend Berlyn with
insidious suggestions as to the part Pyke was playing with his wife.
Gradually he would let it be known that he also had occasion to hate
Pyke—obviously for some quite different reason. He would feed the
other’s jealousy until at last Berlyn would be as ready for the crime
as he was himself. Then he would put forward his proposals.
Pyke was a cause of misery in both their lives; they would combine to
remove his evil influence.
Between them they would obtain and damage the spare magneto, then
arrange the visit to Tavistock and the ordering of the crate and crane
lorry. Berlyn would require Pyke to accompany him to Tavistock. All
would be done without raising suspicion.
On the fatal night Domlio would go to the works and drug Gurney’s
supper. Later on, during the run back from Tavistock, Berlyn would
stop the car and pretend to Pyke that it had broken down. He would
suggest looking up Domlio, who would certainly run them into Ashburton
in his own car. A light in the colonel’s study would lead them direct
to his French window and Domlio would admit them without letting his
servants know of their call.
Domlio would immediately get out his car and they would start for the
town. A sandbag would be in the car and on the way Pyke would be done
to death. The two men would then leave the car in some deserted place,
and carrying the body to the works, would pack it in the crate. When
the ghastly work was done they would return to the car, taking with
them Pyke’s suit and the small parts of the duplicator. These they
would get rid of later. Lastly they would change the magneto on
Berlyn’s car.
So far French was well pleased with his new theory, but he realised
that it contained a couple of nasty snags.
In the first place, it did not account satisfactorily for the
disappearance of Berlyn. Presumably Domlio had manœuvred his colleague
into such a position that he could give him away to the police with
safety to himself. Berlyn would therefore have to do the other’s
bidding, which would be to disappear and to get rid of the crate. This
was possible, but there was not a shred of proof that it had happened.
Secondly, the theory did not explain how the letters were posted in
London. However, though French was not entirely satisfied, he grew
more and more convinced that he was on sure ground in suspecting
Domlio. At all events, his next job must be to test the point.
First he decided to find out what Sergeant Daw could tell him about
the colonel and early next morning saw him at the police station. The
sergeant greeted him with a peculiar smile.
“I suppose, sir, you’ve heard the rumor that’s going round?” he asked
at once.
“What’s that, Sergeant?”
“They say you’ve found out that Mr. Berlyn murdered Mr. Pyke out on
the moor that night. Mrs. Billing, Pyke’s landlady, is supposed to
have recognised the underclothes.”
French smiled.
“Well it’s quite true,” he admitted. “I didn’t mean to keep it from
you, Sergeant, but I went off to London as soon as I discovered it. I
warned Mrs. Billing not to talk, but I hardly believed she could help
herself.”
The sergeant was evidently upset.
“I’m sorry about the whole thing, Mr. French. I should have thought
Mr. Berlyn was the last man who would do such a thing.”
“You may be right. Indeed, it’s a matter arising out of that very
point that I want to see you about. I have a notion there was a second
person in it—some one who might even have taken the lead. Tell
me”—French’s voice became very confidential—“what sort of a man is
Colonel Domlio?”
The sergeant looked shocked.
“Colonel Domlio?” he repeated. “Surely, sir, you don’t mean to suggest
that the colonel was mixed up in a murder?”
“You don’t think it likely?”
“I don’t, sir, and that’s a fact. The colonel’s a very quiet man and
peculiar in some ways, but he’s well respected in the district.”
“So was many a murderer.”
The sergeant was clearly sceptical, though anxious to be polite. He
said he was sure Mr. French would not speak without good reason, but
his own view was evident.
“Well, tell me all you know about him, anyway.”
Domlio, it appeared, was a man of about forty-five, short, thickset,
and dark. (Not the man who called for the crate, thought French.) He
was very well off, and since his wife had died some six years earlier,
had lived alone with his servants in his house on the moor. He held
sufficient Veda stock to give him a controlling interest in the firm,
acted as consulting engineer, and was usually referred to as the
senior partner. Entomology was his pet hobby and it was believed that
he was writing a book on the insect life of the moor.
He had four servants. Inside was John Burt, valet, butler, and general
factotum, and his wife, Sarah Burt, who combined the offices of cook
and general servant. Outside was an ex-service man named Coombe, who
acted as chauffeur and general handy man, and an old gardener called
Mee. Mee lived with his wife and daughter in the gate lodge and Coombe
boarded with them. All, so far as the sergeant knew, were reliable
people of good character.
“I’ll go out and see the colonel after lunch,” French announced.
“Could you lend me a push bicycle? I don’t want all my movements
reported on by the driver of a car.”
“I can borrow one for you, but it’ll not be much use on these hilly
roads.”
“It’ll do all I want.”
A couple of hours later French set out. When near Colonel Domlio’s
gate he hid the bicycle in the brushwood and approached the house on
foot. It was a smallish, creeper-covered building, L-shaped, with
thick walls and heavy overhanging eaves. At least a hundred years old,
French thought. It stood some two hundred yards back from the road and
was approached by a drive which wound between clumps of stunted trees
and shrubs. In front was a small lawn of mown grass, while between the
trees to the right French glimpsed the roofs of outbuildings. The
place had a cared-for appearance. The woodwork of the house had been
freshly painted, the flower beds were tidy, and the grass edges had
recently been cut.
The door was opened by an elderly man in butler’s dress, honest and
kindly-looking, but rather stupid. John Burt, evidently. He asked
French to step inside while he took his card to his master.
The hall was of fair size, with a large, old-fashioned fireplace and
lead-lighted windows. French had not much time to observe it, for Burt
called him almost immediately into a room on the left of the hall
door.
It was long, low, and delightfully furnished as a study. Bookcases
lined the walls and a couple of deep saddle-bag armchairs stood on the
soft Chinese carpet in front of the fireplace. A collector’s
entomological cabinet was in one corner, with close by a table bearing
books and a fine microscope. The room was evidently in the corner of
the house, for there were French windows in adjacent walls. In one of
these was a leather-topped desk and at the desk was seated a shortish
man with a strong, clean-shaven face, iron grey hair, and a not too
amiable expression. He rose as French entered.
“Inspector French of Scotland Yard, is it not? I have heard that you
were in the town.”
“That’s correct, sir,” French answered, taking the chair to which the
other pointed. “You’ve probably heard enough, then, to guess my
business?”
Colonel Domlio squared his shoulders.
“I heard you were investigating the deaths of Mr. Berlyn and Mr. Pyke.
I don’t know the object of this call.”
“I’ve come, Colonel Domlio, in connection with my investigation. I
want to ask for your help in it.”
“What do you wish me to do?”
“Two things, sir. In the first place, I want any information you can
give me about either of the two gentlemen you mentioned or anything
which might throw light on the tragedy. Secondly, I would be obliged
if you would answer the purely formal question that we inspectors have
to ask all who were in any way connected with the victim of such a
tragedy. Where were you yourself at the time of the occurrence?”
The colonel raised his eyebrows.
“Do you suspect me of murdering Mr. Pyke?” he asked, drily.
“I think, sir, you needn’t take up that line.” French’s tone was also
a trifle dry. “I have explained that my question is a formal one,
invariably put. You are not bound to answer it unless you wish.”
“If I don’t you will suspect me in reality, so I don’t see that I have
much option. I was here, in this room.”
“Between what hours?”
“During the whole evening. I finished dinner about eight or a quarter
past. Then I came in here and stayed here until I went to bed between
one and two.”
“And no one came in during that time?”
“No one came in. I take nothing after dinner except a little whisky
going to bed, and I have everything I want in the cupboard there. I’m
writing a book at present and I don’t like to be disturbed in the
evenings.”
“Then in the face of what you’ve said I presume I needn’t ask you if
you heard any sound at the door or windows?”
“You need not.”
“And—excuse this question—you didn’t sleep at all during the evening?
No one could have knocked while you were asleep?”
The Colonel smiled slightly.
“Ingenious,” he remarked, “but unproductive. No, I didn’t sleep at
all.”
“Thank you,” said French, “that disposes of one question. Now the
other. Can you tell me anything likely to be helpful to me about
either of the two gentlemen?”
The colonel regretted that in this case also he could do nothing to
oblige. He would answer Mr. French’s questions so far as he could, but
he had nothing to volunteer. And French found that after half an
hour’s interrogation he had learnt just nothing whatever.
“There is one other matter to which I must refer,” he said. “I regret
the necessity, as it’s somewhat delicate. Common report says that Mrs.
Berlyn was on very intimate terms first with Mr. Pyke and then with
yourself. Would you tell me how far that is true?”
The colonel squared his shoulders again and French presently saw that
it was an unconscious nervous trick.
“Is it really necessary that Mrs. Berlyn’s name should be dragged in?”
he asked, stiffly.
“I’m afraid so. You will recognise that I am trying to find motives.”
“I don’t think you will find one there.”
“On the contrary, Colonel Domlio, I have evidence that Mr. Berlyn was
acutely jealous.”
But the colonel was not to be drawn.
“That is news to me,” he declared.
“Well,” said French, doggedly, “I should like to have your definite
statement as to whether such jealousy would or would not have been
justified, in so far, at all events, as you yourself were concerned.”
The colonel smiled sardonically.
“I should say that it would not have been justified.”
“Very good, Colonel. I have now only one other request to make. I
should like to interrogate your servants. Some of them may have seen
or heard something which might be useful to me. Would you oblige me by
calling them in and instructing them to reply to me?”
For the first time an uneasy look appeared in the colonel’s eyes.
“Surely that is unnecessary?” he demurred. “What could they possibly
tell you?”
“Nothing, I very greatly fear,” French admitted. “But it is a routine
enquiry and as such I dare not omit it.”
With an evident ill grace Colonel Domlio rang the bell. French,
sensing his opposition, had become keenly alert. It seemed to him that
he might be on the brink of learning something important. But
instantly he decided that he would postpone serious examination of the
staff until he had them to himself.
The butler, Burt, answered the bell.
“This gentleman is Mr. French, Burt,” said the colonel. “He wants to
ask you some questions. You might answer him so far as you can.”
“It was only to know whether you heard or saw anything unusual on the
night of the deaths of Mr. Berlyn and Mr. Pyke,” French explained.
The man denied with what French thought was over-earnestness.
Moreover, he looked acutely uneasy, even scared. French felt a sudden
thrill, but he merely nodded and said:
“You didn’t see any traces on the moor the next day?”
“Nothing whatever, sir,” said the man with evident relief.
“Thank you. That’s all I want. Now, Colonel, if I could see the others
to put the same questions I should be finished.”
Mrs. Burt and the two outside men were produced in turn, and each
denied having heard or seen anything unusual. Coombe and Mee, the
chauffeur and gardener, were interested, but evidently nothing more.
But Mrs. Burt reproduced all the signs of uneasiness which her husband
had exhibited, only in an intensified degree. She was obviously
terrified when French questioned her, and her relief when her ordeal
was over was unmistakable.
But French apparently saw nothing amiss and when the quartet had gone
he thanked Colonel Domlio for his assistance and apologised for the
trouble he had given. And in the colonel’s manner he noticed the same
repressed evidences of relief. That something had taken place that
night of which the master of the house and the two domestics were
aware, French was positive.
He left the house and regained the clump of brushwood in which he had
hidden the bicycle. But he did not withdraw the machine. Instead,
after a quick glance round he crept in beside it, pulling the bushes
over him to make sure that he was invisible from the road. From his
hiding-place he could see the entrance to “Torview,” as the colonel
had named his house.
He was waiting on a pure chance, but after an hour he found that his
luck was in. He heard the sounds of an engine being started up, and
presently saw a small green car turn out of the drive and disappear in
the direction of Ashburton. In the car was Colonel Domlio.
French allowed another twenty minutes to pass, then crawling out of
the brushwood, he returned to the house. Burt again opened the door.
“I’m sorry to trouble you again, Mr. Burt,” he apologised, with his
pleasant smile, “but I forgot to ask Colonel Domlio a question. Could
I see him again just for a moment?”
“Colonel Domlio went out about half an hour ago, sir.”
“Ah, that’s very unfortunate.” French paused and looked disappointed,
then brightened up. “Perhaps you could give me the information, if you
would be so kind? I don’t want to have to come back another day.”
Burt was obviously disconcerted. But he tried to hide his feelings and
reluctantly invited the caller into the study.
“Yes, sir?” he said.
French instantly became official and very stern. He swung round,
frowning at the other and staring him full in the face. Then he said,
harshly: “It is you I want to see, Burt. You lied to me this
afternoon. I have come back to hear the truth.”
The man started and fell back a pace, while dismay and something like
terror showed on his features.
“I don’t understand,” he stammered. “What do you mean?”
“It’s no use, Burt. You’ve given yourself away. You saw or heard
something that night. What was it?”
“You’re mistaken, sir,” he declared, with a look of relief. “I neither
saw nor heard anything. I swear it.” And then gaining confidence: “I
don’t know what right you have to come here and tell me I was lying.
I’m sure——”
“Cut it out,” French said, sharply. “Look here, Burt, do you want to
be arrested on a charge of conspiracy to murder?”
Burt’s jaw dropped, but French did not give him time to reply.
“Because if you don’t you’ll tell what you know. Mr. Pyke was murdered
that night, and perhaps Mr. Berlyn as well. They were not lost on the
moor and it is believed they came here. If you keep back any
information that might lead to the arrest of the murderer, it’s
conspiracy—accessory after the fact. Ten years penal for that, Burt!
Come along, now. Make up your mind whether you’re going to tell or
face the judge.”
Burt’s face had grown pale, but he stuck to it that he had neither
seen nor heard anything. French cut his protestations short.
“Fetch your wife,” he ordered.
The man’s manner as he heard these words, coupled with Mrs. Burt’s
evident fear when originally questioned, assured French that this time
he was on the right track. With evident unwillingness the woman
appeared.
“Now, Mrs. Burt, I want to know what you heard or saw on the night of
the tragedy. There is no use in telling me there was nothing. Now out
with it!” And in terse language he explained what accessory after the
fact meant, and its penalty.
Mrs. Burt was of less stern stuff than her husband. Under French’s
examination she was soon in tears and presently, disjointed and in
fragments, her story came out.
It appeared that on the night of the tragedy she slept badly, owing to
some small indisposition. Shortly after one she woke in considerable
pain. She endured it for a time, then thinking that perhaps a hot
drink would help her, she decided to go down to the kitchen and heat
some milk. She got up quietly so as not to awake her husband, and left
the bedroom. A quarter-moon dimly lit up the staircase and hall, so
she carried no light. Just as she reached the head of the lower flight
of stairs she heard the front door open. Startled, she drew back into
the shadows, peering down at the same time into the hall. She was
relieved to see that it was Colonel Domlio. He wore a hat and
overcoat, and taking these off, he moved very quietly across the hall.
Then she heard the click of the cloakroom door and slight sounds of
movement as he approached the stairs. She slipped back into the
passage which led to the servants’ quarters and in a few seconds the
colonel’s bedroom door closed softly. This was a few minutes past two
o’clock.
It was unusual for the colonel to be out at night and her woman’s
curiosity led her to examine the hat and coat. They were soaking wet.
Rain was falling, but only very slightly, and she realised, therefore,
that he must have been out for a considerable time.
She thought no more of the incident, and having had her hot milk,
returned to bed. But she had not slept, and soon Sergeant Daw appeared
with his story of the missing men. This excited but did not perturb
her, but when, a few minutes later, she heard Colonel Domlio assuring
the sergeant that he had spent the whole evening in his study until
going up to bed, she felt that something was wrong. But it was not
until the next day, when she had learnt the full details of what had
happened and had talked the matter over with her husband, that any
possible sinister significance of her master’s action occurred to her.
Burt, however, had pointed out that it was not their business and that
their obvious policy was silence.
Mrs. Burt did not state that she had coupled the colonel’s nocturnal
excursion with the tragedy, but French could sense that this was in
both her and her husband’s minds. He wondered what motive they could
have suspected and further questions showed that it was connected with
the colonel’s intimacy with Mrs. Berlyn. According to Mrs. Burt this
had been more serious than he had imagined. Mrs. Berlyn had spent
several afternoons and an occasional evening with the colonel in his
study and they were known to have had many excursions together on the
moor. Since the tragedy, moreover, both the Burts noticed a change in
their master. He had developed fits of abstraction and brooding and
acted as if he had a weight on his mind.
Believing he had got all he could from the couple, French warned them
to keep his visit to themselves and immensely comforted Mrs. Burt by
assuring her that she had told him little that he had not known
before. Then saying he wished to have another word with the two
outside men, he left the house and walked round the outbuildings.
At the back of the main house was a large walled yard with an
old-fashioned stone-built well in the center and farm buildings along
one side. Wheel tracks leading into one of these indicated that it was
the garage, and there, polishing up some spare parts, was Coombe.
French repeated his explanation about having forgotten to ask Colonel
Domlio a question, then, after chatting for some moments, he returned
to the night of the tragedy. Putting up a bluff, he asked at what
hours the colonel had taken out and brought back the car.
Coombe was considerably taken aback by the question and said at once
that he knew nothing about it.
“But,” said French, in apparent surprise, “you must have known that
the car was out?”
To his delight, the man did not deny it. Oh yes, he knew that, but he
had not heard it pass and he didn’t know when it had left or returned.
“Then how did you know it had been out? Did Colonel Domlio tell you?”
“No, he didn’t say naught about it. I knew by the mud on the car and
the petrol that had been used.”
“Pretty smart of you, that,” French said, admiringly. “So there was
mud on her? Was she clean the night before?”
“No. He had her out in the afternoon and got her a bit dirty. But he
said it was late and for me not to bother with her till the next day,
and so I let her alone.”
“Naturally. And was much petrol gone?”
“’Bout two gallons.”
“Two gallons,” French repeated, musingly. “That would run her about
forty miles, I suppose?”
“Easy that and more.”
“You live at the lodge gate, don’t you, Coombe?”
“That’s right.”
“Then the car must have passed you twice in the night. Surely you
would have heard it?”
“I might not. Anyhow, I wouldn’t if she went out the back way.”
All this was excessively satisfactory to French. The theory he had
formed postulated that Domlio had secretly run his car to the works on
the night of the tragedy. And now it looked as if he had done so. At
least, he had taken the car out. And not only had he denied it, but he
had arranged that the machine should be left dirty so that the fresh
mud it might gather should not show. Furthermore, the hour at which he
returned exactly worked in.
For a moment French was puzzled about the quantity of petrol which had
been used. Forty miles or more was enough for two trips to the works.
Then he saw that to carry out the plan Domlio must have driven there
twice. First he must have been at the works about ten to drug Gurney’s
tea. Then he must have gone in about midnight with Berlyn and Pyke. So
this also fitted in.
French, always thorough, interviewed Mee. But he was not disappointed
when he found the man could tell him nothing. Keenly delighted with
his progress, he renewed his directions to keep his visit secret, and
took his leave.
Chapter Fourteen
French Turns Fisherman
On reaching the road, French returned to his clump of brushwood and
once more concealed himself. He was anxious to intercept Domlio before
he reached home and received the account of the afternoon’s
happenings. A question as to the man’s nocturnal activities would be
more effective were it unexpected.
Though French enjoyed moorland scenery, he had more than enough of
this particular view as he sat waiting for the colonel’s appearance.
Every time he heard a car he got up hopefully, only to turn back in
disappointment. Again and again he congratulated himself that he had
found a position which commanded the entrances of both front and back
drives, or he would have supposed that his quarry had eluded him. For
two hours he waited and then at last the green car hove in sight. He
stepped forward with upraised arm.
“Sorry to stop you, Colonel,” he said, pleasantly, “but I have had
some further information since I saw you and I wish to put another
question. Will you tell me, please, where exactly you took your car on
the night of the tragedy?”
The colonel was evidently taken aback, though not so much as French
had hoped.
“I thought I had explained that I wasn’t out on that night,” he
answered, with only a very slight pause.
“To be candid,” French rejoined, “that’s why I am so anxious to have
an answer to my question. If there was nothing in the trip which would
interest me, why should you try to hide it?”
“How do you know I was out?”
“You may take it from me, sir, that I am sure of my ground. But if you
don’t care to answer my question I shall not press it. In fact, I must
warn you that any answers you give me may be used against you in
evidence.”
In spite of evident efforts the colonel looked uneasy.
“What?” he exclaimed, squaring his shoulders. “Does this mean that you
really suppose I am guilty of the murder of Mr. Pyke?”
“It means this, Colonel Domlio. You’ve been acting in a suspicious way
and I want an explanation. I’m not making any charges, simply, I’ve
got to know. Whether you tell me now or not is a matter for yourself.”
“If I don’t tell you, does it mean that you will arrest me?”
“I don’t say so, but it may come to that.”
The colonel gave a mirthless laugh.
“Then I’m afraid I have no alternative. There is no mystery whatever
about my taking out the car that night and I have no objection to
telling you the whole thing.”
“But you denied that you had done so.”
“I did, and there I admit having made a foolish blunder. But my motive
in doing so must be obvious.”
“I’m afraid not so obvious as you seem to think. However, having
regard to my warning, if you care to answer my question I shall be
pleased to hear your statement.”
“I’ll certainly answer it. Possibly you know that I am interested in
entomology? I think I told you I was writing a book about the insects
of the moor?
“In order to get material for my book I make expeditions all over the
moor. I made one on that day of the tragedy. I went to a little valley
not far from Chagford where there are numbers of a certain kind of
butterfly of which I wanted some specimens for microscopic purposes.
While chasing one of these I had the misfortune to get a severe fall.
My foot went into a rabbit hole and I crashed, as the airmen say. I
was winded and it was some time before I could get up, but I was
thankful not to have broken my leg, as I might easily have done. That
put me off running for one day and I crawled back to the car and drove
home.
“I was feeling a bit shaken and I went up to bed early that night,
just before eleven. When I began to undress I found I had lost a
miniature which I always carry and which I value extremely, not so
much because of its intrinsic worth, but for sentimental reasons. Here
it is.”
He took a small gold object from his pocket and passed it across. It
was of a charming design, exquisitely chased and set with diamonds,
and French saw at once that it was of considerable value. It contained
the portrait of a woman—a beautiful haunting face, clear cut as a
cameo. The whole thing was a wonderful example of artistic skill.
“My late wife,” Colonel Domlio explained as he replaced it in his
pocket. “As you can imagine, I was distressed by the loss. I could
only account for it by supposing it had dropped out of my pocket when
I fell. I thought over it for some time and then I decided to go out
to the place then and there and have a look for it, lest some shepherd
or labourer might find it in the early morning. I did so. I took out
the car and a strong electric torch and went back, and on searching
the place where I fell I found it almost immediately. I came straight
back, arriving shortly after two. Does that satisfy you?”
“No,” said French. “Not until you explain why you denied having been
out when Sergeant Daw asked you.”
“That, as I have said, was a mistake. But you can surely understand my
motive. When I heard the sergeant’s story I recognised at once that my
having taken out the car was a very unfortunate thing for me. I felt
sure that foul play would sooner or later be suggested and I thought I
should be suspected. I couldn’t prove where I had been and I was
afraid I should not be believed when I explained.”
“I’m afraid that is not very clear. Why did you imagine that foul play
would be suspected?”
Domlio hesitated.
“I suppose,” he said at last, “things have gone so far there is no use
in trying to keep anything back. I knew that there was bad blood
between Berlyn and Pyke. The sergeant’s news at once suggested to me
that the trouble might have come to a head. I hoped not, of course,
but the idea occurred to me.”
“Even yet I don’t understand. What was the cause of the bad blood
between those two and how did you come to know of it?”
“Surely,” Domlio protested, “it is not necessary to go into that? I am
only accounting for my own actions.”
“It is necessary in order to account for your own actions.”
Domlio squared his shoulders.
“I don’t think I should tell you, only that, unfortunately, it is
pretty well common property. I hate dragging in a lady’s name, though
you have already done it, but the truth is that they had had a
misunderstanding about Mrs. Berlyn.”
“About Mrs. Berlyn?”
“Yes. She and Pyke saw rather too much of each other. I don’t for a
moment believe there was the slightest cause for jealousy, but Berlyn
was a bit exacting and he probably made a mountain out of a molehill.
I knew Mrs. Berlyn pretty well myself, and I am certain that Berlyn
had no real cause for complaint.”
“You haven’t explained how you came to know of the affair?”
“It was common property. I don’t think I can tell you where I first
heard of it.”
French considered for a moment.
“There is another thing, Colonel Domlio. You said that when you heard
the sergeant’s story you suspected the trouble between the two men had
come to a head?”
“Might have come to a head. Yes.”
“Suppose it had. Why, then, did you fear that the sergeant might have
suspected you?”
Again Domlio hesitated.
“That is a nasty question, Inspector,” he said at last, “but from what
you asked me in my study you might guess the answer. As a matter of
fact, I had myself seen a good deal of Mrs. Berlyn for some time
previously. About this there was nothing in the slightest degree
compromising. All through we were merely friends. Not only that, but
Berlyn knew of our meetings and excursions. When he could he shared
them, and he had not the slightest objection to our intimacy. But Daw
wouldn’t know that. For all I could tell, the excellent scandalmongers
of the district had coupled Mrs. Berlyn’s name with mine. Berlyn was
dead and gone and he could not state his views. My word would not be
believed, nor Mrs. Berlyn’s, neither, if she were dragged into it. I
thought, at all events, I had better keep secret a mysterious
excursion which might easily be misunderstood.”
Not very convincing, French thought, as he rapidly considered what the
colonel had told him. However, it _might_ be true. At all events, he
had no evidence to justify an arrest. He therefore pretended that he
fully accepted the statement, and, wishing the colonel a cheery good
evening, stood aside to let the car pass.
As he cycled slowly into Ashburton he kept turning over in his mind
the question of whether there was any way in which he could test the
truth of Colonel Domlio’s statement. Frankly, he did not believe the
story. But unbelief was no use to him. He must prove it true or false.
All the evening he puzzled over the problem, then at last he saw that
there was a line of research which, though it might not solve the
point in question, yet bade fair to be of value to the enquiry as a
whole.
Once again it concerned a time-table—this time for Domlio’s presumed
movements. Assume that Berlyn and Pyke reached the point at which the
car was abandoned about 11.30. To convince Pyke of the _bona fides_ of
the breakdown, Berlyn would have to spend some time over the engine,
say fifteen minutes. In the dark they could scarcely have reached
Torview in less than another fifteen; say that by the time Domlio had
admitted them it was close on midnight. Some time would then be
consumed in explaining the situation and in getting out the car; in
fact, the party could scarcely have left Torview before 12.10. Running
to the works would have occupied the most of another half hour; say
arrive 12.40. Domlio reached his home about 2.10, which, allowing half
an hour for the return journey, left an hour unaccounted for. In this
hour Pyke’s murder must have been committed, the duplicator taken to
pieces and the parts left in the store, fresh tea put into Gurney’s
flask, Pyke’s clothes and the small parts of the duplicator got rid
of, and the magneto on Berlyn’s car changed.
French wondered if all these things could have been done in the time.
At last, after working out a detailed time-table, he came to the
conclusion that they could, on one condition: that the clothes and
duplicator parts were got rid of on the way to Torview; that is, if no
time were lost in making a detour.
Where, then, could this have been done?
French took his map and considered the route. The Dart River was
crossed three times and a part of the way lay through woods. But he
believed that too many tourists strayed from the road for these to be
safe hiding-places, though he realised that they might have to be
searched later.
There remained two places, either of which he thought more
promising—the works and Domlio’s grounds.
The fact that elaborate arrangements had been made to get Pyke’s body
away from the works indicated that the disposal of it there was
considered impossible. Nevertheless, French spent the next day, which
was Sunday, prowling about the buildings, though without result.
This left Domlio’s little estate, and early the following morning
French borrowed the sergeant’s bicycle and rode out to his former
hiding-place outside the gates. History repeated itself, for after
waiting for nearly two hours he saw Domlio pass out towards Ashburton.
As the car had not been heard by either Coombe or Mee on the night of
the tragedy, it followed that it had almost certainly entered by the
back drive. French now walked up this lane to the yard, looking for
hiding-places. But there were none.
He did not see any of the servants about and he stood in the yard,
pondering over his problem. Then his glance fell on the old well, and
it instantly occurred to him that here was the very kind of place he
was seeking. There was an old wheel pump beside it, rusty and
dilapidated, working a rod to the plunger below. He imagined the well
was not used, for on his last visit he had noticed a well-oiled force
pump a hundred yards away at the kitchen door.
The well was surrounded by a masonry wall about three feet high, coped
with roughly dressed stones. On the coping was a flat wooden grating,
old and decaying. Ivy covered about half of the wall and grating.
French crossed the yard and, leaning over the wall, glanced down. The
sides were black with age and he could distinguish no details of the
walls, but there was a tiny reflection from the water far below. Then
suddenly he noticed a thing which once again set him off into a
ferment of delight.
The cross-bars of the grating were secured by mortar into niches cut
in the stone. All of these bore signs of recent movement.
Satisfied that he had at last solved his problem, French quietly left
the yard and, recovering his bicycle, rode back to the police station
at Ashburton.
“I want your help, Sergeant,” he said as Daw came forward. “Can you
get some things together and come out with me to Colonel Domlio’s
to-night?”
“Of course, Mr. French.”
“Good. Then I want a strong fishing-line and some hooks and some
twenty-five or thirty yards of strong cord. I should like also a
candle-burning lantern and, of course, your electric torch. I want to
try an experiment.”
“I’ll have all those ready.”
“I want to be there when there’s no one about, so, as the Colonel sits
up very late, I think we’ll say three o’clock. That means we ought to
leave here about one-fifteen. Can you borrow a second bicycle?”
The sergeant looked completely mystified by these instructions, but he
answered, “Certainly,” without asking any questions. It was agreed
that they should meet in the evening at his house, sitting up there
until it was time to start.
Having explained at the hotel that he had to go to Plymouth and would
be away all night, French started out for a tramp on the moor. About
eleven he turned up at Daw’s cottage, and there the two men spent the
next couple of hours smoking and chatting.
Shortly before three they reached Torview. They hid their bicycles in
the brushwood and walked softly up the back drive to the yard. The
night was fine and calm, but the sky was overcast and it was very
dark. Not a sound broke the stillness.
Silently they reached the well, and French, with his electric torch,
examined the wooden cover.
“I think if we lift together we can get it up,” he whispered. “Try at
this side and use the ivy as a hinge.”
They raised it easily and French propped it with a billet of wood.
“Now, Sergeant, the fishing line.”
At the sergeant’s cottage they had tied on a bunch of hooks and a
weight. French now let these down, having passed the line through one
of the holes in the grating to ensure its swinging free from the
walls. Gradually he paid out the cord until a faint plop announced
that the water had been reached. He continued lowering as long as the
cord would run out; then he began jerking it slowly up and down.
“Swing it from side to side, Sergeant, while I keep jerking it. If
there’s anything there we should get it.”
For twenty minutes they worked, and then, just as French was coming to
the conclusion that a daylight descent into the well would be
necessary, the hooks caught. Something of fair weight was on the line.
“Let it stay till it stops swinging, or else we shall lose the hooks
in the wall, Mr. French,” the sergeant advised, now as keenly
interested as was French himself.
“Right, Sergeant. The water will soon steady it.”
After a few seconds, French began to pull slowly up, the drops from
the attached object echoing loudly up the long funnel. And then came
into the circle of the sergeant’s torch a man’s coat.
It was black and sodden and shapeless from the water, and slimy to the
touch. They lifted it round the well so that the wall should be
between them and the house and examined it with their electric
torches.
In the breast pocket was a letter case containing papers, but it was
impossible to read anything they bore. A pipe, a tobacco pouch, a box
of matches, and a handkerchief were in the other pockets.
Fortunately for French, there was a tailor’s tab sewn into the lining
of the breast pocket and he was able to make out part of the legend:
“R. Shrubsole & Co., Newton Abbot.” Beneath was a smudge which had
evidently been the owner’s name, but this was undecipherable.
“We’ll get it from the tailor,” French said. “Let’s try the hooks
again.”
Once again they lowered their line, but this time without luck.
“No good,” French declared at last. “We’ll have to pump it out. You
might get the depth, and then close up and leave it as we found it.
We’d better bring a portable pump, for I don’t suppose that old thing
will work.”
They replaced the grating and the billet of wood, and stealing
silently out of the yard, rode back to Ashburton.
With the coat wrapped in paper and packed in his suitcase, French took
an early bus to Newton Abbot. There he soon found Messrs. Shrubsole’s
establishment and asked for the proprietor.
“It’s not easy to say whose it was,” Mr. Shrubsole declared when he
had examined the coat. “You see, these labels of ours are printed—that
is, our name and address. But the customer’s name is written and it
would not last in the same way. I’m afraid I cannot read it.”
“If it had been possible to read it, I should not have come to you,
Mr. Shrubsole. I want you to get at it from the cloth and size and
probable age and things of that kind. You can surely find out all
those things by examination.”
This appeared to be a new idea to Mr. Shrubsole. He admitted that
something of the kind might be done, and calling an assistant, fell to
scrutinising the garment.
“It’s that brown tweed with the purple line that we sold so much of
last year,” the assistant declared. He produced a roll of cloth. “See,
if we lift the lining here it shows clear enough.”
“That’s right,” his employer admitted. “Now can we get the
measurements?”
“Not so easy,” said the assistant. “The thing will be all warped and
shrunk from the water.”
“Try,” French urged, with his pleasant smile.
An orgy of measuring followed, with a subsequent recourse to the books
and much low-voiced conversation. Finally Mr. Shrubsole announced the
result.
“It’s not possible to say for sure, Mr. French. You see, the coat is
shrunk out of all knowing. But we think it might belong to one of four
men.”
“I see your difficulty, Mr. Shrubsole, but if you tell me the four it
may help me.”
“I hope so. We sold suits of about this size to Mr. Albert Cunningham
of Twenty-seven, Acacia Street, Newton Abbot; Mr. John Booth of
Lyndhurst, Teignmouth; Mr. Stanley Pyke, of East Street, Ashburton;
and Mr. George Hepworth, of Linda Lodge, Newton Abbot. Any of those
any good to you?” Mr. Shrubsole’s expression suddenly changed. “By
Jove! You’re not the gentleman that’s been making these discoveries
about Mr. Berlyn and Mr. Pyke? We’ve heard some report that some
Scotland Yard man was down and had found out that that tragedy was not
all it was supposed to be. That it, sir?”
“That’s it,” French replied, feeling that it was impossible to keep
his business private. “But I don’t want it talked about. Now you see
why I should like to be sure whether that was or was not Mr. Pyke’s
coat.”
But in spite of the tailor’s manifest interest, he declared that the
point could not be established. He was fairly sure that it belonged to
one of the four, but more than that he could not say.
But French had no doubt whatever, and, well pleased with his progress,
he left the shop and took the first bus back to Ashburton.
Chapter Fifteen
Blackmail
“Have you been able to get the pump, Sergeant?” asked French as he
reached the police station that afternoon.
“I’ve got the loan of one, Mr. French, or at least I’ll get it first
thing to-morrow. From a quarry close by. It’s a rotary hand-pump, and
Mr. Glenn, the manager, tells me that it will throw far faster than
anything we’ll want.”
“We shall have to fix it down in the well?”
“Yes, the well’s forty-two feet deep. It’s thirty to the water and
there’s twelve feet of water. But there’ll be no trouble about that.
The beams that carry the old pump will take it, too.”
“You think they’re strong enough?”
“We’ll just have to try them.”
“What about ladders?”
“I’ve got a fifty-foot length of rope ladder from the same quarry.”
“Good. What time can we start to-morrow?”
“I shall have the pump by half past eight.”
“Then we should be at the colonel’s shortly after nine.”
This time French thought it would be wise to have Domlio present at
their experiment. He therefore rang him up and made an appointment for
nine-thirty.
Early next morning a heavily loaded car left Ashburton. In addition to
the driver it contained French, Daw, and two constables in plain
clothes, as well as a low, squat pump with detachable handle, an
immense coil of armoured hose, another huge coil of rope ladder, and
several tools and small parts.
“Another rush to Klondyke,” said French, at which priceless pearl of
humour Daw smiled and the plain clothes men guffawed heavily.
“I should have thought that tailor could have fixed up the ownership
of the coat,” Daw remarked, presently. “Shouldn’t you, sir?”
“Of course, Sergeant. But we shall get it, all right, even if we have
to do all the work ourselves. I thought it wasn’t worth troubling
about. It’s pretty certain the coat is not the only thing that was
thrown into the well and we shall get our identification from
something else.”
The car was run into the yard, unloaded, and dismissed, while French
went to the hall door and asked for Colonel Domlio.
“Sorry to trouble you at this hour, Colonel, but I want you to be
present at a small experiment I am carrying out.” He watched the other
keenly as he spoke. “Will you please come out into the yard, where I
have left Sergeant Daw and some men?”
Surprise showed on the colonel’s face, but not, so far as French could
see, apprehension.
“This is very interesting, Inspector. I’m glad I’m at least being
informed of what is taking place on my own ground. I shall certainly
see what you are doing.”
As they turned the corner and the purpose of the visit became apparent
to Domlio, his surprise seemed to deepen, but still there was no
appearance of uneasiness. The police had lifted the cover of the well
and were getting the pump rigged. Coombe and Mee had joined the others
and stood speechlessly regarding the preparations.
“Ah, an invasion? I presume, Inspector, you have adequate authority
for these somewhat unusual proceedings?”
“I think you’ll find that’s all right, sir. With your permission we’re
going to pump out the well.”
“The removal of the well cover and the pump rather suggested something
of the kind, but for the moment I can’t quite recall the permission.”
“I feel sure that under the circumstance you won’t withhold it. Better
lower that lantern with the candle, Sergeant, before you send a man
down. We want to be sure the air is good.”
“If it’s not an impertinence,” Domlio remarked, with ironic
politeness, “I should be interested to know why you are not using the
existing pump.”
“I didn’t think it was in working order. Is the well used?”
“An explanation, complete, no doubt, but scarcely satisfying. It did
not occur to you to try it?”
“No, sir. Too noisy. But what about the well?”
“Ah yes, the well. The well is used—in summer. We have a gravity
supply from the hill behind the house, but it fails in summer; hence
pumping from the well.”
This statement was very satisfactory to French. It cleared up a point
which had been worrying him. If it were possible to get rid of the
clothes by throwing them down the well, why had Pyke’s body not been
disposed of in the same way? But now this was explained. The condition
of the water in the following summer would have led to investigation.
“Try the fixed pump, Sergeant. It may save us rigging the other.”
But a test showed that the valve leathers were dry and not holding,
and they went on with their original program.
French had been puzzled by the colonel’s attitude. If beneath his
cynical manner he were consumed by the anxiety which, were he guilty,
he could scarcely help feeling, he was concealing it in a way that was
little short of marvellous. However, the preparations would take time
and it was impossible that if the man knew what would be found he
could hide all signs of tension.
The candle, lowered to the surface of the water, burned clearly,
showing that the air was fresh. The rope ladder was then made fast to
the stonework and Sergeant Daw climbed down. Presently he returned to
say that the beams on which the old pump rested were sound. The new
pump was therefore lowered and one of the constables sent down to
begin work.
Getting rid of the water turned out a bigger job than French had
anticipated. Slowly the level dropped. At intervals the men spelled
each other, French and Daw taking their turns. By lunch-time the water
had gone down seven feet, though during the meal it rose six inches.
After that they worked with renewed energy to get the remaining five
feet six inches out before dusk.
“You have a second well, have you not, Colonel?” French enquired. “I
noticed a pump near the kitchen door.”
“Yes. We use it for drinking purposes. This is only good enough for
washing the car and so on.”
On more than one occasion Domlio had protested against what he called
the waste of his time in watching the work. But French insisted on his
remaining till the search was complete.
About four o’clock the water was so far lowered as to allow an
investigation of the bottom, and the sergeant, squeezing past the man
at the pump, went down with his electric torch. French, leaning over
the wall, anxiously watched the flickering light. Then came the
sergeant’s voice: “There’s a waistcoat and trousers and shoes here,
Mr. French.”
“That all?” called French.
“That’s all that I see. I’ve got everything of any size, anyhow.”
“Well, tie them to the rope and we’ll pull them up.”
How Domlio would comport himself when he saw the clothes was now the
important matter. French watched him keenly as the dripping bundle
appeared and was carried to a bench in the garage.
Though the day’s work had prepared the man for some _dénoûment_, he
certainly appeared to French to be genuinely amazed when the nature of
the find was revealed.
“Good Heavens! Inspector! What does this mean?” he cried, squaring his
shoulders. “Whose are these and how did you know they were there?”
French turned to the plain-clothes men. “Just wait outside the door,
will you,” he said, then went on gravely to the other: “That is what I
have to ask you, Colonel Domlio.”
“Me?” The man’s sardonic calm was at last broken. “I know nothing
about them. The thing is an absolute surprise to me. I swear it.” His
face paled and he looked anxious and worried.
“There is something I should tell you,” French continued. “On
considering this Berlyn-Pyke case I formed a theory. I don’t say it is
correct, but I formed it from the facts I had learnt. According to
that theory you took out your car on the night of the tragedy, drove
into Ashburton, picked up Mr. Pyke’s coat, waistcoat, trousers, shoes,
and certain other things, brought them here and threw them into the
well. A moment, please.” He raised his hand as Domlio would have
spoken. “Rightly or wrongly, that was my theory. But there was a
difficulty. You had stated to the sergeant that you had not gone out
that night. I came here and found that that statement was not true.
You had been out. Then I made further enquiries and learnt that you
had taken out your car. You explained that, but I regret to say that I
was unable to accept your explanation. I thought, however, that the
presence or absence of these objects in the well would settle the
matter. I looked at the well and saw that the cover had recently been
moved. Two nights ago Sergeant Daw and I came out, and after trying
with a line and fish-hooks, we drew up a coat—Pyke’s coat. Now,
Colonel, if you wish to make a statement I will give it every
consideration, but it is my duty again to warn you that anything you
say may be used in evidence against you.”
“What? Are you charging me with a crime?”
“Unless you can satisfy me of your innocence you will be charged with
complicity in the murder of Stanley Pyke.”
The Colonel drew a deep breath.
“But, good Heavens! How can I satisfy you? I don’t even know what you
have against me, except this extraordinary business which I can make
neither head nor tail of. You must know more about it than you have
said. Tell me the rest.”
“You tell me this: Was your statement about the loss of the locket on
that night true?”
Colonel Domlio did not reply. He seemed to be weighing some problem of
overwhelming difficulty. French waited patiently, wondering how far
his bluff would carry. At last the colonel spoke.
“I have lied to the sergeant and to you, Inspector, with what I now
believe was a mistaken motive. I have been turning over the matter in
my mind and I see that I have no alternative but to tell you the truth
now or to suffer arrest. Possibly things have gone so far that this
cannot be avoided. At all events, I will tell you everything.”
“You are not forgetting my warning, Colonel Domlio?”
“I am not forgetting it. If I am acting foolishly it is my own
lookout. I tried to put you off, Inspector, to save bringing Mrs.
Berlyn’s name further into the matter, because, though there was
nothing against her character, I was sure you would have bothered her
with annoying questions. But, though I thought it right to lie with
this object, I don’t feel like risking prison for it.”
“I follow you,” said French.
“You will remember then what I told you about Mrs. Berlyn, that she
had been seeing a good deal first of Pyke and then of myself. I’m
sorry to have to drag this in again, but otherwise you wouldn’t
understand the situation.
“About—let me see—four months before the tragedy Mrs. Berlyn came out
here one afternoon. She said that she had been in London to a lecture
on entomology and that she had been so much interested that she had
read one or two books on the subject. She said that she knew I was
doing some research in it and she wondered whether I would let her
come and help me and so learn more. I naturally told her I should be
delighted, and she began to come out here quite often. On different
occasions she has accompanied me on the moor while I was searching for
specimens, and she has spent several afternoons with me in my library
mounting butterflies and learning to use the microscope. This went on
until the day of the tragedy.”
Colonel Domlio paused, squared his shoulders, and continued:
“On that morning I had received by post a letter addressed in a
strange hand and marked ‘Personal.’ It was signed ‘X.Y.Z.’ and said
that the writer happened to be walking about four P.M. on the previous
Tuesday in the Upper Merton glen at a certain point which he
described; that he had seen me with Mrs. Berlyn in my arms; that,
having a camera, he had at once taken two photographs, one of which
had come out; and that if I cared to have the negative he would sell
it for fifty pounds. If I wished to negotiate I was to meet him on the
Chagford–Gidleigh road at the gate of Dobson’s Spinney at one o’clock
that night. Should I not turn up, the writer would understand that I
was not interested and would take his picture to Mrs. Berlyn, who, he
thought, would prefer to deal rather than have it handed to Mr.
Berlyn.
“At first I could not think what was meant; then I remembered what had
taken place. We had been, Mrs. Berlyn and I, searching for a certain
butterfly at the place and time mentioned. Suddenly she had cried out
that she had seen a specimen and she had rushed after it past where I
was standing. Just as she reached me she gave a cry and lurched
against me. ‘Oh, my ankle!’ she shouted and clung to me. She had
twisted her foot in a rabbit hole and she could not put her weight on
it. I supported her in my arms for a few seconds, and it must have
been at this moment that my blackmailer came on the scene. I laid Mrs.
Berlyn down on the grass. She sat quiet for some minutes, then with my
arm was able to limp to the car. She said her ankle was not sprained,
but only twisted, and that she would be all right in a few hours. Next
day when I rang up to enquire she said it was still painful but a good
deal better.
“At first I was doubtful whether I should act on the letter; then I
thought that if there was a genuine photograph it would be better for
me to deal with the owner. I therefore went out to the rendezvous at
the time mentioned. But I might have saved myself the trouble, for no
one was there. And from that day to this I never heard another word
about the affair, nor did I mention it to a soul. Indeed, the
Berlyn-Pyke tragedy put it out of my head, and the same thing, I
suppose, robbed the photograph of its value.”
“You told me,” said French, “something about Mrs. Berlyn’s relations
with Mr. Pyke and yourself, saying that I would not understand your
story otherwise. Just what was in your mind in that?”
“Because these relations complicated the whole situation. Do you not
see that? Had everything been normal I could have treated the thing as
a joke and shown the photograph to Berlyn. As things were, he would
have taken it seriously.”
French felt a little puzzled by this statement. If the man were lying,
it was just the sort of story he would expect to hear, except for one
thing. It was capable of immediate confirmation. If it were not true
he would soon get it out of Mrs. Berlyn.
“I don’t want to be offensive, Colonel,” he said, “but by your own
admission you have twice lied about what took place that night. Can
you give me any proof that your present statement is true?”
Domlio squared his shoulders.
“I can’t,” he admitted. “I can show you the letter and you can ask
Mrs. Berlyn, but I don’t know that either of those would constitute
proof.”
“They wouldn’t in themselves, but from either I might get some point
which would. Now I’ll tell you what we’ll do. We’ll see first whether
Sergeant Daw has made any further discoveries; then you can show me
the letter and we’ll drive out to the place where Mrs. Berlyn fell.”
“That’s easily done.”
They returned to the well, and there, to French’s satisfaction, found
the missing duplicator parts laid out on the coping of the wall.
“Excellent, Sergeant. That’s all we want. I take it you will get the
pump away? You needn’t wait for me. I’m going out with Colonel
Domlio.”
While Coombe was bringing round the car the two men went to the study
for the letter. It was just as the colonel had described, and French
could see no clue to the sender.
They ran out then to the Upper Merton glen and Domlio pointed out the
spot at which the alleged incident had taken place. French insisted on
his describing the occurrence in the most minute manner. He wished to
form an opinion as to whether the man was relating what he had seen or
inventing the details as he went along.
After half an hour of close questioning on the lines of the American
third degree, French had to admit that the affair had either happened
as Domlio had said or that it had been rehearsed with great care. On
no point was he able to trip the colonel up, and knowing the
difficulty of inventing a story in which every detail is foreseen and
accounted for, he began to think the tale true. At all events, with
the mass of detail he now possessed, a similar examination of Mrs.
Berlyn should set the matter at rest.
French was in a thoughtful mood as they drove back to Torview. He was
up against the same old question which had troubled him so many times
in the past. Was his suspect guilty or was he the victim of a plot?
The evidence against the man was certainly strong. Seven separate
facts pointed to his guilt. French ran over them in his mind:
1. Domlio had the necessary qualifications for partnership in the
crime. He knew the _dramatis personæ_ and he was acquainted with the
works. He could have ordered the duplicator, and arranged for Berlyn
and Pyke to visit Tavistock on the night in question.
2. He was out in his car on that night at the time and for the
distance required.
3. He had denied this.
4. When cornered he had told a false story of a search for a lost
locket.
5. The clothes of the dead man had been found in the very place where
French imagined Domlio would have hidden them.
6. There was a quite adequate motive if, as might well be, Domlio was
really attached to Mrs. Berlyn.
7. There was no other person whom French knew of who could have been
Berlyn’s confederate.
Many and many a man had been hanged on far less evidence than there
was here. With this mass of incriminating facts an arrest was amply
justifiable. Indeed, a conviction was almost assured.
On the other hand, every bit of this evidence was circumstantial and
could be explained on the assumption of Domlio’s innocence, by
supposing him to be the victim of a conspiracy on the part of the real
murderer.
French wondered if he could make the man reveal his own outlook on the
affair.
“Tell me, Colonel,” he said, “did it not strike you as a strange thing
that Mrs. Berlyn should stumble at just the point which ensured her
falling into your arms?”
Domlio slackened speed and looked around aggressively.
“Just what do you mean by that?”
“As a matter of fact,” French answered, sweetly, “what I mean is, was
the accident genuine or faked?”
The colonel squared his shoulders indignantly.
“I consider that a most unwarrantable remark,” he said, hotly, “and I
shall not answer it. I can only suppose your abominable calling has
warped your mind and made suspicion a disease with you.”
French glanced at him keenly. The man was genuinely angry. And if so,
it tended in his favour. Real indignation is difficult to simulate and
would not be called forth by an imaginary insult.
“If you think my remark unwarrantable, I shall withdraw it,” French
said, with his pleasant smile. “I simply wanted to know whether you
yourself believed in it. I think you do. Well, Colonel, I think that’s
all we can do to-night. I’m sorry to have given you all this
annoyance, but you can see I had no option.”
They had reached the gate of Torview. Domlio stopped the car.
“Then you are not going to arrest me?” he asked, with barely concealed
anxiety.
“No. Why should I? You have accounted in a reasonable way for the
suspicious circumstances. So far as I can see, your explanation is
satisfactory. I can’t expect any more.”
The colonel gave a sigh of relief.
“To be quite candid,” he admitted, “I scarcely hoped that you would
accept it. After what has occurred, I can’t expect you to believe me,
but for what it’s worth I give you my word of honour that what I have
told you this time is the truth. I may tell you that I have been
afraid of this very development ever since the tragedy. How are you
getting to Ashburton? Shall I run you in?”
“It would be very good of you.”
It was with considerable uneasiness that French saw Colonel Domlio
drive off from the hotel in Ashburton. He had backed his judgment that
the man was innocent, but he recognised that he might easily have made
a mistake. At the same time Domlio could scarcely escape otherwise
than by suicide, and he felt sure that his mind had been so much eased
that he would not attempt anything so drastic. As soon, however, as
the car was out of sight he walked to the police station and asked Daw
to have a watch kept on the man’s movements.
Chapter Sixteen
Certainty at Last
That night as French was writing up his diary the question he had
asked Domlio recurred to him. “Tell me, Colonel,” he had said, “did it
not strike you as strange that Mrs. Berlyn should stumble at just the
point which ensured her falling into your arms?” He had asked it to
test the colonel’s belief in the incident. Now it occurred to him that
on its merits it required an answer.
Had the incident stood alone it might well have passed unquestioned.
But it was not alone. Two other matters must be considered in
conjunction with it.
First there was the coincidence that at the precise moment a watcher
armed with a camera should be present. What accident should take a
photographer to this secluded glen just when so compromising a tableau
should be staged? Was there here an element of design?
Secondly, there was the consideration that if suspicion were to be
thrown on Domlio he must be made to take out his car secretly on the
fatal night. And how better could this be done than by the story of
the photograph? Once again, did this not suggest design?
If so, something both interesting and startling followed. Mrs. Berlyn
was privy to it. And if she were privy to it, was she not necessarily
implicated in the murder? Could she even be the accomplice for whom
he, French, had been searching?
There was, of course, her alibi. If she had been at the party at her
house at ten o’clock she could not have drugged Gurney’s tea. But was
she at her house?
Experience had made French sceptical about alibis. This one certainly
seemed watertight, and yet was it not just possible that Mrs. Berlyn
had managed to slip away from her guests for the fifteen or twenty
minutes required?
It was evident that the matter must be tested forthwith, and French
decided that, having already questioned Mr. Fogden, he would interview
the Dr. and Mrs. Lancaster whom Lizzie Johnston had mentioned as also
being members of the party. They lived on the Buckland road half a
mile beyond the Berlyns’, and next morning French called on them.
Dr. Lancaster, he had learned from Daw, was a newcomer to the town, a
young LL.D. who had been forced by a breakdown in health to give up
his career at the bar. He received French at once.
“I want to find out whether any member of the party could have left
the house about ten o’clock for fifteen or twenty minutes,” French
explained. “Do you think that you or Mrs. Lancaster could help me
out?”
“I can only speak for myself,” Dr. Lancaster smiled. “I was there all
the time, and I’m sure so was Mrs. Lancaster. But I’ll call her and
you can ask her.”
“A moment, please. Surely you can speak for more than yourself? Were
you not with the others?”
“With some of them. You see, what happened was this. When we went in,
Mrs. Berlyn said that she had been disappointed in that three London
friends, who were staying at Torquay and whom she expected, had just
telegraphed to say they couldn’t come. That made our numbers wrong.
She had intended to have three tables of bridge, but now, as some of
us played billiards, she suggested one bridge table and snooker for
the other five. She and I and—let me see—Fogden and a Miss Pym, I
think, and one other—I’m blessed if I can remember who the other
was—played snooker. So I wasn’t with the other four between the time
that we settled down to play and supper.”
“What hour was supper?”
“About half past ten, I think. We broke up when it was over—rather
early, as a matter of fact. We reached home shortly after eleven.”
“And you played snooker all the evening until supper?”
“No. After an hour or more we dropped it and played four-handed
billiards.”
“Then some player must have stood out?”
“Yes. Mrs. Berlyn said she must go and see how the others were getting
along. She watched us play for some time, then went to the drawing
room. She came back after a few minutes to say that supper was ready.”
“Now, Dr. Lancaster, just one other question. Can you tell me at what
time Mrs. Berlyn went into the drawing room?”
“I really don’t think I can. I wasn’t paying special attention to her
movements. I should say perhaps half an hour before supper, but I
couldn’t be sure.”
“That’s all right,” said French. “Now if I could see Mrs. Lancaster
for a moment I should be done.”
Mrs. Lancaster was a dark, vivacious little woman who seemed to
remember the evening in question much more clearly than did her
husband.
“Yes,” she said, “I was playing bridge with Miss Lucy Pym, Mr. Cowls,
and Mr. Leacock. I remember Mrs. Berlyn coming in about ten. She
laughed and said: ‘Oh, my children, don’t be frightened. I couldn’t
think of disturbing such a serious game. I’ll go back to our snooker.’
She went away, and presently came back and called us to the library to
supper.”
“How long was she away, Mrs. Lancaster?”
“About twenty minutes, I should think.”
This seemed to French to be all that he wanted. However, he thought it
wise to get the key of the Berlyns’ house and have a look at the
layout. The drawing room was in front, with the library behind it, but
between the two there was a passage with a side door leading into the
garden. He felt satisfied as to the use to which that passage had been
put on the night in question. He could picture Mrs. Berlyn fixing up
the uneven number of guests, among whom would be some who played
billiards and some who did not. The proposals for snooker and bridge
would almost automatically follow, involving the division of the party
in two rooms. Mrs. Berlyn as hostess would reasonably be the odd man
out when the change was made from snooker to billiards. The result of
these arrangements would be that when she slipped out to the works
through the side door, each party would naturally assume she was with
the other, while if any question as to this arose, her reëntry at
supper-time would suggest to both that she had gone out to overlook
its preparation.
These discoveries justified French’s theory, but they did not prove
it, and he racked his brains for some test which would definitely
establish the point.
At last an idea occurred to him which he thought might at least help.
In considering Mrs. Berlyn as her husband’s accomplice he had been
doubtful whether there would have been sufficient time for the various
actions. If after Berlyn’s arrival at the works with the body Mrs.
Berlyn had driven the car back to where it was found, changed the
magneto, and made the footprints, he did not believe she could have
walked home in time to wake the servants at the hour stated. Nor did
he believe that Berlyn, after disposing of the body in the works,
could have been able on foot to make Domlio’s in time to hide the
clothes in the well before the sergeant’s call.
He now wondered whether Mrs. Berlyn’s bicycle could have been pressed
into the service. Could the lady have brought the machine to the
works, lifted it into the tonneau of the car, carried it out on the
moor, and ridden back on it to the works? And could her husband have
used it to reach first Domlio’s and then Plymouth or some other large
town from which he had escaped?
To test the matter, French returned to Lizzie Johnston and asked her
if she knew what had become of the bicycle.
But the girl could not tell him. Nor could she recall when or where
she had seen it last. She supposed it had been sold at the auction,
but in the excitement of that time she had not noticed it.
“Where did Mrs. Berlyn get it, do you know?”
“From Makepeace’s. He has bicycles same as motors. He’ll tell you
about it.”
Half an hour later French was talking to Mr. Makepeace. He remembered
having some five years earlier sold the machine to Mrs. Berlyn. He
looked up his records, and after considerable trouble found a note of
the transaction. The bicycle was a Swift, and number 35,721. It had
certain dimensions and peculiarities of which he gave French details.
French’s next call was on the auctioneer who had conducted the sale of
the Berlyn effects. Mr. Nankivell appeared _au fait_ with the whole
case and was obviously thrilled to meet French. He made no difficulty
about giving the required information. A bicycle had not been among
the articles auctioned, nor had he seen one during his visits to the
house.
This was all very well as far as it went, but it was negative. French
wanted to find some one who could say definitely what had happened to
the machine. He consulted with Sergeant Daw and at last came to the
conclusion that if Peter Swann, the gardener-chauffeur, could be
found, he might be able to give the information. Daw believed he had
gone to Chagford, and he telephoned to the sergeant there, asking him
to make enquiries.
In the afternoon there was a reply to the effect that the man was
employed by a market gardener near Chagford, and French at once took a
car over to see him. Swann remembered the bicycle well, as he had had
to keep it clean. He had seen it in the woodshed on the day before the
tragedy, but next morning it was gone. He had looked for it
particularly, as he wished to use it to take a message to the town and
he had wondered where it could have got to. He had never seen it
again. He had not asked about it, as he had not considered that his
business.
Once again French experienced the keen delight of finding his
deductions justified by the event. In this whole case he had really
excelled himself. On several different points he had imagined what
might have occurred, and on a test being made, his idea had been
proved correct. Some work that! As he did not fail to remind himself,
it showed the highest type of ability.
The next thing was to find the bicycle. He returned for the night to
Ashburton, and next morning went down to see the superintendent of
police at Plymouth. That officer listened with interest to his story
and promised to have a search made without delay. When he had rung up
and asked for similar enquiries to be made in the other large towns
within a cycle ride of the moor, French found himself at a loose end.
“You should have a look round the place,” the superintendent advised.
“There’s a lot to see in Plymouth.”
French took the advice and went for a stroll round the city. He was
not impressed by the streets, though he admired St. Andrew’s Church,
the Guildhall, and some of the other buildings in the same locality.
But when, after wandering through some more or less uninteresting
residential streets, he unexpectedly came out on the Hoe, he held his
breath. The promenade along the top of the cliff was imposing enough,
though no better than he had seen many times before. But the view of
the Sound was unique. The sea, light blue in the morning sun,
stretched from the base of the cliff beneath his feet out past Drake’s
Island and the long line of the Breakwater to a clear horizon. On the
right was Mount Edgcumbe, tree clad to the water’s edge, while far
away out to the southwest was the faint white pillar of the Eddystone
lighthouse. French gazed and admired, then going down to the Sutton
Pool, he explored the older part of the town for the best part of an
hour.
When he presently reached the police station he was delighted to find
that news had just then come in. The bicycle had been found. It had
been pawned by a man, apparently a labourer, shortly after the shop
opened on the morning of Tuesday, the 16th August; the morning, French
reminded himself delightedly, after the crime. The man had stated that
the machine was his daughter’s and had been given two pounds on it. He
had not returned since, nor had the machine been redeemed.
“We’re trying to trace the man, but after this lapse of time I don’t
suppose we shall be able,” the superintendent declared. “I expect this
Berlyn abandoned the machine when he reached Plymouth, and our friend
found it and thought he had better make hay while the sun shone.”
“So likely that I don’t think it matters whether you find him or not,”
French returned.
“I agree, but we shall have a shot at it, all the same. By the way,
Mr. French, it’s a curious thing that you should call to-day. Only
yesterday I was talking to a friend of yours—an ass, if you don’t mind
my saying so, but married to one of the most delightful young women
I’ve ever come across. Lives at Dartmouth.”
“Dartmouth?” French laughed. “That gives me a clue. You mean that
cheery young optimist, Maxwell Cheyne? He is an ass right enough, but
he’s not a bad soul at bottom. And the girl’s a stunner. How are they
getting along?”
“Tip-top. He’s taken to writing tales. Doing quite well with them,
too, I believe. They’re very popular down there, both of them.”
“Glad to hear it. Well, Superintendent, I must be getting along.
Thanks for your help.”
French was full of an eager optimism as the result of these
discoveries. The disappearance of the bicycle, added to the breakdown
of the alibi, seemed definitely to prove his theory of Mrs. Berlyn’s
complicity.
But when he considered the identity of the person whom Mrs. Berlyn had
thus assisted, he had to admit himself staggered. That Berlyn had
murdered Pyke had seemed an obvious theory. Now French was not so
certain of it. The lady had undoubtedly been in love with Pyke. Surely
it was too much to suppose she would help her husband to murder her
lover?
Had it been the other way round, had Phyllis and Pyke conspired to
kill Berlyn, the thing would have been easier to understand. Wife and
lover against husband was a common enough combination. But the
evidence against this idea was strong. Not only was there the
identification of the clothes and birthmark, but there was the strong
presumption that the man who disposed of the crate in Wales was
Berlyn. At the same time this evidence of identification was not quite
conclusive, and French determined to keep the possibility in view and
test it rigorously as occasion offered.
And then another factor occurred to him, an extremely disturbing
factor, which bade fair to change his whole view of the case. He saw
that even if Pyke had murdered Berlyn it would not clear up the
situation. In fact, this new idea suggested that it was impossible
either that Pyke could have murdered Berlyn or that Berlyn could have
murdered Pyke.
What, he asked himself, must have been the motive for such a crime?
Certainly not merely to gratify a feeling of hate. The motive
undoubtedly was to enable the survivor to claim Phyllis as his wife
and to live with her in good social standing and without fear of his
rival. But the crime, French reminded himself, had a peculiar feature.
The staged accident on the moor involved the disappearance of _both_
actors, the murderer as well as the victim. If, then, the murderer
disappeared, he could not live with Phyllis. If either Berlyn or Pyke
were guilty, therefore, he had carried out the crime in a way which
robbed him of the very results for which he had committed it.
French saw that he was up against a puzzling dilemma. If Berlyn had
murdered Pyke, it was unlikely that Mrs. Berlyn would have assisted.
If, on the other hand, Pyke had murdered Berlyn, Mrs. Berlyn’s action
was clear, but not Pyke’s, for Pyke could get nothing out of it.
French swore bitterly as he realised that in all probability his
former view of the case was incorrect and that he was once again
without any really satisfactory theory on which to work. Nor did some
hours’ thought point the way to a solution of his problem.
At least, however, he saw his next step. Mrs. Berlyn was the
accomplice of _some one_. That some one was doubtless alive and biding
his time until he thought it safe to join the lady. If so, she was
pretty sure to know his whereabouts. Could she be made to reveal it?
French thought that if in some way he could give her a thorough
fright, she might try to get a warning through. It would then be up to
him to intercept her message, which would give him the information he
required.
This meant London. He slept the night in Plymouth, and next day, which
was Saturday, travelled up to Paddington.
Chapter Seventeen
“Danger!”
Before leaving Plymouth French had wired to Mrs. Berlyn, asking for an
interview for the following Monday morning. On reaching the Yard he
found a reply. If he called round about half past ten the lady would
see him. He rang his bell for Sergeant Carter.
“I shall want you with me to-day, Carter,” he explained. “Have a taxi
ready at ten-fifteen.”
As they were driving toward Chelsea he explained the business.
“It’s to help me to shadow a woman, a Mrs. Phyllis Berlyn. Lives at
70b Park Walk. There’s her photograph. When I go in, you keep this
taxi and be ready to pick me up when I want you.”
If he were to tap a possible S O S, he must begin by finding out if
his victim had a telephone. He therefore got out at the end of Park
Walk, and passing the house, turned into an entry leading to the lane
which ran along behind the row. The absence of wires front and rear
showed that the house was not connected up. Then he went to the door
and knocked. Mrs. Berlyn received him at once.
“I am very sorry, madame,” he began, gravely, “to have to come on
serious and unpleasant business. In my enquiries into the death of Mr.
Pyke certain facts have come out. These facts require an explanation,
and they point to you as being perhaps the only person who can give
it. I have, therefore, called to ask you some questions, but I have to
warn you that you are not bound to answer them, as in certain
eventualities anything you say might be used against you.”
Mrs. Berlyn looked startled.
“Whatever do you mean, Inspector?” she demanded. “You don’t mean
against me personally, I suppose, but against my husband? I do not
forget the terrible suggestion you made.”
“I mean against you personally, madam. As I say, I want an explanation
of certain facts. If you care to give it I shall hear it with
attention, but if you would prefer to consult a solicitor first, you
can do so.”
“Good gracious! Inspector, you are terrifying me! You are surely not
suggesting that you suspect me of complicity in this awful crime?”
“I make no accusations. All I want is answers to my questions.”
Mrs. Berlyn grew slowly dead white. She moistened her dry lips.
“This is terrible,” she said in low tones. French had some twinges of
conscience, for, after all, he was only bluffing. He recognised,
however, that the greater the effect he produced, the more likely he
was to get what he wanted. He therefore continued his third degree.
“If you are innocent, madam, I can assure you that you have nothing to
fear,” he encouraged her, thereby naturally increasing her
perturbation. “Now would you like to answer my questions or not?”
She did not hesitate. “I have no option,” she exclaimed in somewhat
shaky tones. “If I do not do so your suspicions will be confirmed. Ask
what you like. I have nothing to hide and therefore cannot give myself
away.”
“I am glad to hear you say so,” French declared, grimly. “First I want
you to give me a more detailed account of your relations with Colonel
Domlio.”
“Why,” the lady explained, “I told you all about that on your last
visit. Colonel Domlio was very friendly, exceedingly friendly, I might
say. But we had no relations”—she stressed the word—“in the sense
which your question seems to indicate.”
“How did your friendship begin?”
“Through my husband. He and Colonel Domlio were old friends and it was
natural that we should see something of him. He visited at our house
and we at his.”
“That was when you first went to Ashburton, was it not?”
“Not only then. It was so all the time I lived there.”
“But I don’t mean that. I understand that about four months before the
tragedy your friendship became much more intense, if I may use the
word?”
“Intense is certainly not the word, but it is true that we met more
frequently after the time you mention. I thought I had explained that.
It was then that my husband became dissatisfied about my perfectly
harmless friendship with Mr. Pyke. As I told you, Mr. Pyke and I
decided to see less of each other. I was therefore thrown more on my
own resources and frankly I was bored. I filled a little more of the
time with Colonel Domlio than formerly. That is all.”
“Who began this increased intimacy?”
“Our intimacy was not increased. We saw more of each other—a very
different thing. I began it; in this way. In London I heard some
lectures on insect life. I was interested in the subject and I asked
Colonel Domlio to let me see his collection. We began to talk about
it, and it ended in my going out with him occasionally to look for
specimens on the moor and also in my helping him to arrange them
afterwards. That was the beginning and end of what you are pleased to
call our ‘intimacy.’”
The look of fright had left Mrs. Berlyn’s eyes and she was speaking
now with more of her usual assurance.
“You sprained your ankle one day?”
“I twisted it slightly. It was painful for a few hours, but not really
much the worse.”
“You fell?”
“I did not fall. I should have done so, but Colonel Domlio sprang
forward and caught me and helped me down on to the grass. In a few
minutes I was better.”
“Now, Mrs. Berlyn,” and French’s voice was very grave, “what you have
to do is to convince me that that fall into Colonel Domlio’s arms
really was an accident.”
For a moment the lady looked at him uncomprehendingly; then she
flushed angrily.
“Oh,” she cried with a gesture of disgust, “how dare you? This is
insufferable! I shall not answer you. If you are coming here to insult
me I shall apply for protection to your superiors at Scotland Yard.”
“If I were you I should keep away from Scotland Yard as long as you
can,” French advised, drily. “In a case like this heroics will not
help you any. Tell me, did you know there was a photographer watching
the incident?”
“No,” she answered sullenly, while again her face showed fear.
“You knew there wasn’t?”
“I didn’t know anything about it.”
“But you are not surprised to hear of the photographer?”
“I am. At least I should be if you assured me one was there.”
“Did you know that the handwriting of Colonel Domlio’s letter has been
identified?”
Once again the colour ebbed away from her face.
“What letter?” she cried, faintly. “I don’t know what letter you mean
or what you are talking about. You have made me quite confused with
your questions. I scarcely know what I am saying.”
French felt that he had got the effect he wanted. He therefore
reassured her by a few innocuous questions, then with a change of
manner he apologised for having given unnecessary annoyance and took
his leave.
The taxi was standing far down the street with the bonnet open and the
driver bending over the engine. French got in and he and Carter sat
watching the house.
For half an hour they waited; then Mrs. Berlyn appeared, and walking
to King’s Road, turned in the direction of Sloan Square. Presently she
hailed a taxi, causing French to congratulate himself on his
prevision.
Mrs. Berlyn drove to Victoria, and hurriedly paying off their own man,
the detectives followed her into the station. With a rapid look round
she made her way to the telephone boxes and disappeared into one of
them.
“I’ll drop out here, Carter,” French said. “You stick to the woman and
as far as possible keep in touch with the Yard.”
Approaching the boxes, French slipped into a convenient doorway and
watched until Mrs. Berlyn reappeared. As soon as she was out of sight
he entered the box she had left.
“Inspector from Scotland Yard speaking,” he told the operator. “Keep
the number of that last call. It’s wanted in connection with a murder
case. I’ll get you the authority to divulge. Now give me Scotland
Yard, please.”
He put through the request for the number, then returned to the Yard
to wait for the reply. After a short delay he received both number and
name: Thomas Ganope, news agent and tobacconist, 27 Oakley Street, off
Russell Street.
In half an hour he reached the place. Ganope’s was a small, untidy
shop, and Ganope a ruffianly-looking man with purple cheeks and a cast
in his left eye. He was the only occupant of the shop.
“Can I use your telephone?” French asked, laying a shilling on the
counter.
“Sure.”
French rang up his wife to say that he had mislaid Mr. Walker’s
address and could she let him have it again, a code message designed
for such occasions and to which no attention was paid, but which
enabled him to use a telephone without arousing suspicion, as well as
a writing pad, should such be available. For in this case his quick
eye had seen such a pad on the instrument and from many a pad he had
read the last message to be written from the impression left on the
paper. On chance, therefore, he made a pretense of noting the mythical
Mr. Walker’s address, and removing the top sheet, put it in his
pocketbook. Then he turned to Mr. Ganope.
“Say,” he said, confidentially, “what would you charge for taking in
telephone messages and sending them to an address? Private, you know.”
Mr. Ganope looked him over keenly with one of his shrewd little eyes.
“A bob a message, if it’s near by.”
“That’s a lot. Do you never do it for less?”
Mr. Ganope seemed disgusted.
“If you can get anyone to do it for less you’d better go to them,” he
advised, sourly.
“I might manage the money if I was sure the thing would be done
right,” French went on. “How do you send out the messages? I mean is
your arrangement reliable? Do you do it yourself or have you a
messenger?”
“Wot do you tyke me for, mister? Do you think the shop would run
itself while I was away? You don’t need to worry. You pay your bob and
you’ll get your message all right.”
“Not good enough for me. I want to know what kind of messenger you’d
send before I trust my business to you.”
“See ’ere,” the man declared, “I’ve been doing this business for long
enough to know all about ’ow it’s done. I’ve a good boy, if you must
know. You give ’im a penny or two a time if you’re nervous, and you
needn’t be afryde but you’ll get all there’s for you.”
French laid five shillings on the counter.
“Right,” he said. “There’s for the first five messages. Send to Mr.
James Hurley, care of Mr. William Wright, tobacconist, corner of
Bedford Place and Ivy Street.”
“I know it,” declared Ganope, pocketing the money.
Mr. William Wright was a distant connection of Mrs. French’s and
French knew that he would help him in the matter. He nodded to Ganope
and walked across to Ivy Street.
“Hullo, Joe! Some time since we’ve seen you here,” was Mr. Wright’s
greeting. “Come in behind and let’s hear the news.”
“I want you to do me a good turn, William,” French answered. “There’s
a boy I want to get hold of and I’ve fixed it that he’ll come here
asking for Mr. Hurley. Will you put him on to me when he turns up?
That’s all.”
“Surely, Joe,” and Mr. Wright turned the conversation to more intimate
matters.
“Just let me use your phone,” French asked, presently. “Something I
forgot.”
“Surely, Joe.”
Going into the little office at the back of the shop, French rang up
Ganope.
“Message for Hurley,” he explained in falsetto tones. “Mr. James
Hurley.”
“Right,” came from the other end.
“‘Cargo will be in at ten-fifteen to-morrow.’ That’s all. Repeat,
please.”
Mr. Ganope repeated slowly, evidently as he wrote, and French settled
down with his pipe to await the advent of the messenger.
In less than half an hour a sharp, foxy-looking boy turned up and Mr.
Wright sent him into the sitting-room to French.
“Hullo, sonny! You from Ganope’s?”
“Huh-huh,” said the boy. “Name of Hurley?”
“That’s right. You have a message for me?”
“Huh-huh.” He slowly produced an envelope, watching French
expectantly.
French produced sixpence.
“There you are, sonny. Wait half a sec till I read this. There may be
an answer.”
He tore open the envelope and glanced at its contents.
“No, there’s nothing,” he went on. “You’re kept busy, I’m sure?”
“Huh-huh.”
“And maybe you don’t get too much money for it, either?”
The boy indicated that this was a true summary of his case.
“Well, how would half a crown for a little job for me suit you?”
The gleam in the boy’s eyes was sufficient answer.
“It’s just a little bit of information between you and me. No one else
would know anything about it. It wouldn’t take you two minutes to give
it to me. Are you on?”
“Ain’t I, gov’nor? You just try me.”
French took some money out of his pocket and slowly counted out two
single shillings and a sixpence. These he laid on the table in a
little pile.
“Tell me, sonny,” he said. “You had to take a message out this morning
shortly after eleven?”
“Huh-huh.”
“Where did you take it to?”
“You won’t tell the old man?”
“I’ll not, sonny. I give you my word.”
“Name o’ Pyke, seventeen Kepple Street.”
In spite of his training as an officer of the Yard, French started.
Pyke! He remained for a moment lost in thought. Pyke! Could this be
the solution at last? Could Mrs. Berlyn have transferred her somewhat
facile affections to Jefferson Pyke? Could these two be guilty of the
murder of both Stanley and Berlyn?
Here was a promising idea! In the first place, it was the solution to
the dilemma which had so greatly puzzled him. The crime had been
committed to enable the murderer to live with Phyllis in good social
standing. Therefore, the murderer could not have disappeared.
Therefore, it could not have been either Berlyn or Pyke. There had
been French’s problem.
But if Jefferson Pyke and Phyllis had been accomplices, all these
difficulties vanished. Berlyn and Pyke had disappeared because they
were dead. The murderer had survived to enjoy the fruits of his crime.
All the facts seemed to be met.
In itself, also, this new theory was likely enough. Jefferson and
Phyllis had been playmates and an old attachment might easily have
flamed up anew on their meeting at Ashburton. If so, there was the
motive for Berlyn’s murder. Stanley Pyke might also have been in the
way. Possibly Phyllis was so far entangled with him that to break
loose would have turned him into a dangerous enemy. Possibly the
accomplices feared that he might guess their crime. Under the
circumstances it was easy to see that their only safe scheme might
well have been to remove both men.
The details also worked in. Phyllis could have obtained the
information about the works necessary for the disposal of the body.
Jefferson was of the size and build of the man who had called for the
lorry and crate at Swansea, and though his colouring was different,
this could have been altered artificially. He could be biding his time
until he was sure the affair had blown over to take Phyllis out to his
_estancia_ in the Argentine.
Another point occurred to French. Alfred Beer had stated, no doubt in
all good faith, that the conversation he had overheard in the Berlyn’s
shrubbery was between Mrs. Berlyn and Stanley Pyke, and French had
naturally assumed that the “’e” referred to was Berlyn. But were he
and Beer correct? Might the scene not equally well have been between
the lady and Jefferson and might “’e” not have been Stanley? French
decided to look up his notes of the matter at the earliest
opportunity.
He had little doubt that at long last he was on to the truth.
Jubilantly he handed over the half-crown to Ganope’s boy and dismissed
him with the assurance that he would never hear of the matter again.
As to his next step there could be no question. He walked quickly to
Kepple Street and asked if Mr. Jefferson Pyke was at home.
Pyke was out, but was expected shortly. Hugging himself for his luck,
French said that if he might, he would like to wait for Mr. Pyke. The
landlady remembered his previous visit and made no difficulty about
showing him up to her lodger’s sitting room.
Before the door closed behind her French saw that his lucky star was
still in the ascendant. There on the chimneypiece stood a note
addressed “Mr. Jefferson Pyke” in the same handwriting as that for
“Mr. James Hurley.”
French carried an old razor blade in his pocket and in less than a
minute the envelope was open. The note read:
“Danger. Meet me to-night at old time and place.”
French swore softly in high delight. He had them now! Here was
convincing proof of their guilt.
But it was insufficient to bring into court. He must get something
more definite. With skilful fingers he reclosed the envelope and put
it back where he had found it. Then he settled down to wait for Pyke.
In less than ten minutes the man appeared. French, smiling his
pleasant smile, greeted him apologetically.
“Sorry to trouble you again, Mr. Pyke, but I want to ask you for a
little further help in this Ashburton affair. I have made a discovery,
but first I must ask you to keep what I have to say to yourself.”
Pyke nodded.
“Of course, Mr. French. Sit down, won’t you, and tell me what I can do
for you.”
“All I want is a little information,” French declared, taking the
proffered chair. “I may tell you between ourselves that certain facts
suggest that Colonel Domlio may have been involved. Can you tell me
anything that might help me to a decision, anything that your cousin
told you or that Mr. Berlyn may have said in your presence?”
Pyke shook his head.
“Colonel Domlio?” he repeated. “Why, no! I never thought of such a
thing, and neither Stanley nor Berlyn ever said anything to suggest
it.”
French continued to question him long enough to convince him that this
was really the business on which he had called. Then he tried to
discount the effect which Mrs. Berlyn’s note would have when at last
the man had an opportunity to read it.
“I’ve been to see Mrs. Berlyn on this matter,” he explained. “I’m
afraid I was rather rude to her, but I just had to frighten her in
order to satisfy myself as to whether or not she suspected the
colonel. But at least I apologised afterward. I think she forgave me.”
“And did she suspect Domlio?”
“No, I’m sure she did not. And that counts in the colonel’s favour,
for she knew him pretty well. Aren’t you thankful you’re not a
detective, Mr. Pyke?”
They chatted easily for some moments and then French thinking that
some information about the other’s former movements might be useful,
turned the conversation to travel.
“You had a pleasant trip to the south of France with your late cousin,
I understand?” he remarked. “I wonder if you’d tell me something about
it? I’ve just done enough traveling myself to whet my appetite for
more, and the idea of the south of France absolutely fascinates me.
What part did you go to?”
“The Riviera and Provence,” Pyke answered, with a subtle change of
manner. Up to the present he had been polite; now he was interested.
“I can tell you, Inspector, that if you’re fond of travelling you
should try those districts. You’d enjoy every moment of it.”
“It’s not doubt of that which keeps me away. Money and time are my
trouble. Did you get as far as Italy?”
“Yes. I’ll tell you our itinerary if you care to hear it. We went
round to Marseilles by long sea. A jolly sail, that. Then——”
“Good weather?” French interposed. He wanted plenty of detail so that
he could check the statements up.
“It was dirty when we left Birkenhead and choppy in the Irish Sea. But
it quieted down as we got across the Bay, and from St. Vincent to Gata
the sea was like a mirror—an absolute flat calm without a ripple
showing. Glorious! Then after Gata we ran into fog, which wasn’t so
nice. But we got into Marseilles on time.”
“Birkenhead? That’s the Bibby Line, isn’t it?”
“Yes, we went on the _Flintshire_. Fine boat of 16,000 tons.”
“I’ve heard those boats well spoken of. I envy you, Mr. Pyke. Then
from Marseilles?”
“From Marseilles we went straight through to San Remo. We spent three
or four days there, then worked back to Grasse; that’s a small town
where they make perfume, between Nice and Cannes, but a bit inland.
I’m considering going into the flower trade and I wanted to see the
gardens. A wonderful sight all that country must be with flowers in
the season!”
“I’ve read about it,” French assured him. “It’s one of the places I’ve
got on my list. Flowers and pretty girls, eh?”
“That’s right. We had a dandy specimen to show us round the perfume
factory.”
“I guess I’ll see that factory,” French declared. “Are there good
hotels in a small place like that?”
“We stayed at the Metropole and it was quite all right. Then we worked
slowly up through Provence, staying a night in different
towns—Marseilles, Nîmes, Arles, Avignon, and so on to Paris. I’ve got
all mixed about the places, we saw so many. An interesting country
that, Inspector! There are buildings standing there for sixteen
hundred years and more. Wonderful! First chance you get you should go
down and see for yourself. But don’t do it as we did.”
“How do you mean?”
“Don’t go from place to place, staying in each for a night. Stay at a
centre. Avignon is a first rate one. There are day char-à-banc trips
that let you see all these places and you don’t have the nuisance of
packing and going to a fresh hotel every day.”
“That’s a point, certainly. Thanks for the tip. Where do you recommend
staying in Paris?”
If Pyke recognised that French was merely pumping him he gave no sign,
but replied, readily:
“We stayed at the Regina and found it quite good. But we just broke
the journey for a night. Next day we came on here.”
“To these rooms?”
“No. I hadn’t taken them then. We stayed a night at the Houston.
That’s the night I had such a joke on Stanley.”
“That sounds interesting.”
“I don’t know how he did it, but while he was dressing he knocked the
basin off the stand and it broke and soaked his shoes and deluged the
room. You know they have old-fashioned separate basins there, not
running water as you get abroad. I imagine he must have set the basin
down on a corner of the towel, and when he picked up the towel it
twitched the basin off. The wretched thing must have been cracked, for
it went into two pieces. But they charged him for it, all right.”
“Rough luck, Mr. Pyke. And after that you both thought one night
enough to stay?”
Pyke laughed.
“I wanted rooms,” he explained. “Next day I found these and moved in.”
“I suppose your late cousin went back to Ashburton at the same time?”
“Not quite directly, I think. He went to see some people near Bath. I
believe he said for two days only, but I’m not sure.”
“Do you soon return to the Argentine, Mr. Pyke?”
“I’ve not made up my mind. I like this country and I’m half thinking
of settling down here and growing flowers for the London market. I’m
sick of ranching, anyway, and I’ve instructed my solicitors to begin
negotiations for the sale of my property. Of course I’ll have to go
out to see to that, but I think I’ll come back very soon.”
They continued chatting about the Roman remains in Provence until at
last French looked at his watch and said he must go.
He was jubilant as to his progress. He believed that he had accounted
for his presence and that Pyke suspected nothing. He had also obtained
enough information to check practically the whole of the man’s
movements from his departure with Stanley for his holiday down to the
present time. The end of the affair was in sight. And that evening, he
promised himself, should see him a step farther on his road.
Chapter Eighteen
On Hampstead Heath
French telephoned for a relief to take over the shadowing of Pyke
during the afternoon, but by six o’clock he was back in Kepple Street,
with the intention of being, if possible, present at the rendezvous of
his new suspects.
“He’s not shown up since,” Sergeant Harvey explained. “No one called,
but one person left the house, a girl of about twenty. She returned in
about two hours.”
“Tall, good-looking girl, fair hair and blue eyes?” French suggested.
“I know her—the landlady’s daughter. I saw her when I called. That’ll
do, Harvey. You can get away. I shall manage alone.”
It was a fine evening, but cold. The last glimmerings of daylight were
disappearing from the sky and outside the radius of the street lamps
stars began to show. It looked as if there would be frost later.
To keep a secret watch on a house in a city street is a feat requiring
no little skill. Though French had reached the stage in which he left
most of such work to his underlings, he was a past master in the art.
Yet as first seven, then eight, then nine struck from the surrounding
clocks it required all his ingenuity to give the appearance of being
detained on some ordinary and unimportant business. He strolled up and
down, hiding in alley ways and behind projecting corners and moving on
at intervals from one such place of vantage to another. He had engaged
a taxi in case his quarry should do the same, and for a good part of
the time he employed the old device of sitting back in its deepest
recesses while the driver gave a lengthy first aid to his refractory
engine.
At last, when he had become stiff with cold and was cursing mentally
but steadily at the delay, Pyke appeared and started off quickly
towards Russell Square. French drew back into the entry in which he
was taking cover and allowed him to pass, then having signed to his
driver to keep him in sight, he followed the quarry as closely as he
dared. Pyke turned down Montague Street, walking by New Oxford Street
and Charing Cross Road to Charing Cross Station. He seemed about to
enter the station, but, suddenly glancing round, he turned to the
right and dived down the steps to the Hampstead and Highgate tube.
French had already settled up with his driver and he followed without
delay.
Keeping close behind, French shadowed his man to the platform and
entered the next coach of the Hampstead train which the other boarded.
At each station he watched the alighting passengers, but it was not
until Hampstead was reached that Pyke appeared. Twenty feet apart, the
two men passed out into the street and up the hill towards the Heath.
At the wide space at the entrance to the Heath French fell further
behind. Pyke was now strolling easily along, as if out for a breath of
air before bed. He passed in towards the left near Jack Straw’s
Castle, taking one of the side paths which led to the wilder areas.
Here were fewer people, and French dropped back till he could just see
the man’s light fawn coat like a faint smudge against the dark
background of the trees.
Some four or five hundred yards from the entrance, down in the hollow,
there are a number of thick clumps of bushes. Round one of these Pyke
passed and instantly became invisible. French stopped in his turn and,
tiptoeing to the nearer side of the clump, began stealthily to creep
nearer. Though a certain amount of starlight showed in the open, among
the bushes it was pitchy black. There was no wind, and in spite of the
vast city surrounding the place, scarcely a sound broke the stillness.
French crept on, stopping every few seconds to listen intently.
Presently he heard movements close by. There were faint footsteps as
if of a man pacing up and down, and occasional soft scraping of leaves
and snapping of small twigs. Crawling under a bush, French crouched
down and waited.
For close on fifteen minutes the man paced backwards and forwards,
while French grew stiff in his cramped position. Then light footsteps
were heard on the path alongside the clump and a woman cleared her
throat. The man moved out and said something in a low voice, to which
the other replied. Then French heard Pyke say: “Come behind the
shrubs. There is no one about and we shan’t be heard.”
They moved close to French, though not so near as he would have liked.
Listening intently, he could hear a good deal, though not all, of
their conversation. The woman was Mrs. Berlyn and she was saying: “He
suspects something; I’m sure of it. I’ve been just sick with terror
all day. I thought I must see you, and this seemed the only way. I was
afraid he might follow me if I met you publicly.”
There was a murmur of Pyke’s voice, but French could not distinguish
the words nor could he hear Mrs. Berlyn’s reply. Then he heard Pyke
say: “I don’t think so. The note was there on the chimneypiece, but
I’m quite certain it hadn’t been opened. I examined it carefully.”
Mrs. Berlyn’s intonation sounded like a question.
“Yes, I rang up Ganope and he said that no enquiries had been made,”
Pyke rejoined. “It’s all right, Phyllis, I’m sure. Why, French
explained that he had frightened you deliberately in order to find out
your real opinion of Domlio.”
They seemed to turn away, for during some moments French could only
hear the murmur of their voices. Then apparently they approached
again.
“. . . I thought it was Charles he suspected,” Mrs. Berlyn was saying;
“then to-day I thought it was myself. He knows a lot, Jeff. He knows
about Colonel Domlio’s letter and the photograph.”
“Yes, but that’s all immaterial. He doesn’t know what really happened
that night and he won’t know.”
“But if he arrests us?”
“Let him! As far as I am concerned, he can do nothing. He can’t break
down the evidence of all those people in Manchester with whom I spent
the night of the murder. You, I admit, haven’t such a watertight
alibi, but it is impossible that he can prove you committed a crime of
which you are absolutely innocent. And he can’t connect you with
Charles. Remember that we’ve no reason to suppose he has the least
idea that Charles is alive.”
“If he finds that out, he’ll suspect Charles, and then he’ll suspect
me as his accomplice.”
“I dare say,” Pyke admitted, “but he won’t find out. Poor old Charles!
I said to him on that last day . . .”
The two moved off again, for Pyke’s voice died down into an
unintelligible murmur. Again for some moments French could not
distinguish what was said, then the words came more clearly.
“No,” Pyke was saying. “I have a better plan than that. To-morrow I’ll
call at the Yard to see French and I’ll confess to the murder. I’ll
say that my misery through remorse and suspense is worse than anything
I could afterwards suffer, and that I just can’t bear it any longer.
Lots of murderers have done that and he’ll suspect nothing. He’ll of
course arrest me. Admittedly, he may arrest you also. This, of course,
I should infinitely regret, but you will agree there is no other way.
He’ll then think he has solved his problem and he’ll look no further
afield. Before going to the Yard I’ll communicate with Charles and
Charles can make his getaway. Then when Charles has had time to get
out of the country I shall produce my Manchester witnesses and prove
my innocence. The case against you will then break down.”
“That’s all right except for two things,” Mrs. Berlyn returned. “If
Charles believed he could get out of the country he would have done it
long ago. Secondly, why, if you prove your innocence, will the case
against me break down?”
“Those are easily answered. By the time Charles was well enough to
travel suspicion had been aroused and every policeman in the country
was on the lookout for the Ashburton murderer. If I confess, the watch
at the ports will be relaxed. Besides . . .”
Again the words became unintelligible. There was a faint sound of
slowly pacing feet and the voice dwindled. But after a short time the
footsteps again grew louder.
“. . . under the circumstances,” Mrs. Berlyn was saying, “but, of
course, if Charles is taken we shall be accused of being his
confederates.”
“Very possibly. But, Phyllis, what can we do? We know old Charles is
innocent, though things look so badly against him. We can’t let him
down. We must do what we can to help him and take the risk.”
“I know. I know. But isn’t the whole thing just _awful_! What have we
done that we should get into such a position? It’s too much!”
Her voice, though carefully repressed, was full of suffering, and
French could picture her wringing her hands and on the verge of tears.
Pyke comforted her, though not at all in the tone of a lover, then
went on:
“It’s time that we went back, old girl. Until I get the warning to
Charles we mustn’t risk being seen together, therefore you’d better go
on by yourself. I’ll follow in ten minutes.”
They bade each other an agitated farewell and then Mrs. Berlyn’s light
footsteps sounded on the path. For another quarter of an hour Pyke
remained among the trees, his presence revealed by occasional
movements and by the whistling under his breath of a melancholy little
tune. Then at last he also moved away and French was able to stretch
his aching limbs. Carefully he followed his man back to the tube
station and eventually to his rooms in Kepple Street.
He did not know what to make of the conversation to which he had just
listened. The statements made were so surprising and unexpected that
at first sight he was inclined to dismiss the whole thing as a blind,
deliberately arranged to throw him off the scent. Then he saw that for
several reasons this could not be. In the first place, Phyllis and
Pyke did not know he was listening. In the second; such a plan would
require careful prearrangement, and since his visit to Pyke the latter
had had no opportunity of communicating with Phyllis Berlyn. Then
there would be no object in such a scheme. They surely did not imagine
that because of it French would relax his watch on them. Moreover, if
it were false, its falseness would be demonstrated on the very next
day. No, French felt the interview must be genuine.
And if so, what a completely new view it gave of the crime! Berlyn,
Phyllis, and Jefferson Pyke all apparently mixed up in the affair and
all innocent! Who, then, could be guilty? French had to own himself
completely puzzled. If this view were correct, the murderer must be
some one whom he had not yet seriously considered.
Unless it could be Domlio, after all. Nothing that the two had said
directly precluded the possibility. Of course, in this case it was
difficult to see why they should not denounce Domlio, if it would free
themselves and Berlyn from suspicion. But then again, they might
suspect Domlio, even perhaps be reasonably certain of his guilt, and
yet unable to prove it.
French continued to turn the matter over in his mind, and the more he
did so the more he leaned to the opinion that Domlio must be, after
all, the murderer. All the arguments which had before led him to this
conclusion recurred to him with redoubled force and the difficulties
in the theory seemed more and more easily surmountable. Domlio’s motor
drive on the night of the crime, his denial of the trip, the hiding of
the clothes and duplicator parts in the well, his depressed and
absorbed manner—these really were not accounted for by any theory
other than that of the man’s guilt. And Domlio might easily have
invented the story of the photograph and produced the letter to
account for his nocturnal excursion.
Puzzled and worried, French began to believe that he was on the wrong
track in London and that he must return to Devon and try once more to
get the truth from Domlio. But he would not relax his watch on Mrs.
Berlyn and Pyke. Pyke he would himself shadow next day, so that if he
communicated with Berlyn he, French, would learn the latter’s
whereabouts.
He turned into the nearest telephone booth, and ringing up the Yard,
arranged for reliefs for himself and Sergeant Carter. Then, Sergeant
Deane having taken over the watch in Kepple Street, he went home.
Next morning he called at the Yard for Carter, and about nine o’clock
the two men reached Kepple Street.
“That’ll do, Deane. You may get away,” French greeted the night man.
“Nothing stirred, I suppose?”
“Nothing, sir. No one in or out the whole night.”
“Now, Carter,” French went on, “it’s your show mostly to-day. Pyke
knows me and I’ll have to keep in the background. You stay about here
and I’ll get a taxi and wait round the corner. If I see your signal
I’ll come along.”
Time soon began to drag for the watchers. Evidently their man was in
no hurry. Ten o’clock came, then eleven, then eleven-thirty, and still
he made no sign. French began to grow seriously uneasy.
At last he could stand it no longer. He got out of his taxi and
strolled up to Carter.
“Go up to the door and ask for him, Carter. If he sees you say I sent
you to ask if he would call round at the Yard any time this
afternoon.”
Taking his subordinate’s place, he watched him walk up to the door and
knock. In a moment the door was opened and Carter disappeared.
For several minutes he remained inside, while French, growing more and
more anxious every second, remained pacing impatiently up and down.
Then Carter reappeared, and without any attempt at secrecy beckoned to
French.
“What is it?” the latter whispered, sharply, as he joined the sergeant
on the doorstep. “Anything wrong?”
“I’m afraid so, sir. We can’t make him hear.”
French swore. A wave of misgiving swept over him. Why in Heaven’s name
hadn’t he arrested the man last night when he had the chance? He
pushed into the house to meet an anxious-looking landlady in the hall.
“I am Inspector French of Scotland Yard,” he explained, quickly.
“Where is Mr. Pyke?”
“Lawks!” said the landlady, recognising her former visitor. “Are you
police? And I thinking you were a friend of Mr. Pyke’s all the time.”
“Yes, madam, I am a police officer and I want to see Mr. Pyke at once.
Where is he?”
The anxious look returned to the woman’s face.
“He’s in his room,” she explained. “But he’s not had his breakfast and
he won’t answer my knocking. He said last night that he had a chill
and that he wouldn’t get up this morning, and for me not to disturb
him. But that’s no reason why he shouldn’t answer a knock.”
“Which is his room?” said French, grimly. This should be a lesson to
him to avoid his confounded trick of waiting till he was sure. If this
man had slipped through his hands, any chance of that chief
inspectorship was gone—if his job itself remained.
They went to a first-floor room at the back of the house and French
knocked peremptorily. There was no reply.
“Down with the door, Carter. Put your shoulder to it with me.”
Despite the protests of the landlady, both men threw themselves on the
door. With a tearing sound the screws of the keeper drew out and the
door swung open.
The room was empty.
It was a large room, comfortable furnished as a bed-sitting room. It
was not disarranged in any way, but the lower sash of the window was
fully up. French hurriedly crossed to it and looked out. It gave on
the yard, and about four feet below the sill was the roof of a small
shed. This shed ran along the side of the yard at right angles to the
main house, its further gable being against the wall between the yard
and the lane which passed at the back of the houses. The roof of the
shed formed a direct passage from the room to the lane.
Though French had no doubt that Pyke had escaped by this route, he
dropped out of the window and crawled over the roof tiles, searching
for traces. These he speedily discovered. Some one had passed a short
time previously.
His chagrin was too deep for words. Even the lurid phrase with which
in times of stress he was wont to relieve his feelings now proved
utterly inadequate. He was aghast at the extent to which he had been
hoodwinked.
For it was now evident that Pyke had known he had been shadowed to
Hampstead Heath and that the whole conversation there had been
designed to put him, French, off the track. Pyke was a cleverer man
than he had thought. It seemed scarcely possible that the interview
had been prearranged, and yet French could not imagine its being an
improvisation. The whole thing was very puzzling.
However, at least one thing was clear. Jefferson Pyke and Mrs. Berlyn
were the criminals for whom he was seeking. And he was on a hot scent.
He would get Mrs. Berlyn at once, and Pyke with very little delay. The
man had less than twelve hours’ start. He turned to Carter.
“Wait here for me, Carter,” he directed. “Have a look round and learn
anything you can, but without disturbing things. I shall be back
presently.”
He ran out of the house, and calling up his taxi, was driven to Park
Walk. There he soon spotted the man who was shadowing Mrs. Berlyn.
“Anything to report, Jefferies?” he demanded, quickly. “She’s still
there, all right?”
“Still there, Mr. French. No one left the house since I came on duty.”
“Good. Then come with me.”
He rang at the door and, when the servant opened, asked for Mrs.
Berlyn.
“She’s not up, sir,” the girl returned. “Last night she said she had a
chill and did not want to be called or disturbed this morning. She
said she probably wouldn’t want anything until lunch and not to bring
up breakfast, as she was going to take a sleeping-draught and might
not be awake.”
Though still inadequate to relieve his feelings, French swore his
lurid oath.
“Go and wake her now,” he ordered the scandalised girl. “Here, I’ll go
to the door with you.”
The girl seemed about to object, but French’s tone over-awed her.
Hesitatingly she led the way.
“Knock,” said French. “Or wait. I will.” He gave a rousing knock at
the door.
There was no answer.
“She, too, by thunder!” he growled, rattling the handle. The door was
locked.
“Your shoulder, Jefferies!” and for the second time in half an hour
French burst open the door of a bedroom. As in the former case, the
room was empty.
But here there was no open window. Not only was the sash latched, but
when French opened it and looked out he found that it was thirty feet
above the pavement and that there was nothing to assist a descent.
A glance at the door explained the mystery. The key was missing.
Evidently the occupant had left the room by the door, locking it
behind her and removing the key. And the maid was able to supply the
further information required. The girl, on coming down that morning,
had found the yard door unlocked. Though she thought she had fastened
it on the previous evening, she had supposed she must have overlooked
it.
French hurried down the narrow yard to the door which led out on the
passage behind the houses, only to find that here again the door was
locked and the key missing. Again and again he cursed himself for
having underestimated the ability of these two people. Had he had the
slightest idea that they had followed his progress so minutely, he
would have employed very different methods. Even if he had not
arrested them, he would have seen to it that they did not escape. The
shadowing he had adopted would have been effective under normal
conditions, but not where the victims were alive to their danger and
ready to make a desperate bid for safety.
But French was too sensible to cry over spilt milk. He had blundered.
Very well, it could not be helped. What he had to do now was to
retrieve his error, at the earliest moment possible. How could he most
quickly get on the track of these criminals?
He returned to the house and made a rapid search for any clue that the
lady might have left, but without result. Then leaving Jefferies in
charge, he drove back to Kepple Street.
Chapter Nineteen
The Bitterness of Death
“Any luck, Carter?” French asked, quietly, as he reëntered Pyke’s
room.
“No, sir. He has taken a suitcase with him, a brown leather one of
medium size. I got the description from Mrs. Welsh. She says she
noticed it here yesterday afternoon and it’s gone now. And he has
taken all his outer clothes, his suits and overcoats and shoes, but
most of his socks and underclothing are here in these drawers. I’ve
been through everything, but I’ve not found anything useful.”
“Let’s have a look.”
French hastily ran through the missing man’s effects. “Most of this
stuff is foreign,” he observed, as he glanced over the clothes. “You
see the Argentine marking on the collars and shirts. No, I don’t think
there’s much to help us there. No books or papers?”
“None, sir. But there’s a big heap of burnt paper in the grate.”
“So I saw. We’ll go through it later on. Now ask the landlady to come
here. Just sit down, Mrs. Welsh, will you? I want to know if you can
tell me anything to help me to find your lodger. I’m sorry to say he
is wanted on a very serious charge—murder, in fact. Therefore, you
will understand how necessary it is that you should tell me all you
know.”
Mrs. Welsh was thunderstruck, declaring again and again that she would
not have believed it of so nice a gentleman. She was also terrified
lest her rooms should suffer through the inevitable publicity. But she
realised her duty and did her best to answer French’s questions.
For a long time he gained no useful information, then at last an
important point came out, though not in connection with his immediate
objective.
Having given up for the moment the question of Pyke’s destination,
French was casting around to see if he could learn anything connecting
him with the crime, when he chanced to ask, had Mr. Pyke a typewriter?
“Not lately, he hadn’t,” Mrs. Welsh answered, “but he did have one for
a time. I don’t know why he got it, for I never knew him to use it.
But he had it there on the table for about three weeks.”
“Oh!” said French, interested. “When was that?”
“I couldn’t say exactly. Three months ago or more, I should think. But
my daughter might remember. Vera is a typist and she was interested in
the machine more than what I was. I’ll call her, if you like. She is
at home on holidays.”
Vera Welsh was the pretty girl with fair hair and blue eyes whom
French had already seen. She smiled at him as she appeared in answer
to her mother’s call.
“We were talking of Mr. Pyke’s typewriter,” he explained. “Can you
tell me what make it was?”
“Yes. I noticed it when I was dusting the room. It was a Corona Four.”
“And when did he get it?”
The girl hesitated. “Between three and four months ago,” she said at
last, with a reserve which aroused French’s interest.
“Between three and four months?” he repeated. “How are you so sure of
that? Was there anything to fix it in your mind?”
There was, but for some time the girl would not give details. Then at
last the cause came out.
It seemed that on the day after Vera had first noticed the machine she
had had some extra typing to do in the office which would have
necessitated her working late. But on that day her mother had not been
well and she had particularly wanted to get home at her usual time.
The thought of Mr. Pyke’s typewriter occurred to her, together with
the fact that he had left that morning on one of his many visits to
the country. She had thereupon decided to borrow the machine for the
evening. She had brought her work home and had done it in his sitting
room. She did not remember the actual day, but could find it from her
records in the office.
“Very wise, if you ask me,” French said, sympathetically. “And what
was the nature of the work you did?” He found it hard to keep the
eagerness out of his voice.
“Just a copy of some tenders we had from America. I am in a hardware
shop in Tottenham Court Road and it was about American lawnmowers and
other gardening machines.”
“I understand. I suppose you don’t know what the copies were required
for?”
“Just for filing. The originals had to be sent away, and these were
wanted for reference.”
French rose to his feet. Certainly the luck was not entirely against
him.
“Put your hat on, if you please, Miss Welsh, and come along with me to
your office. I must see that copy. I can’t tell you how much you have
helped me by telling me of it.”
The girl at first demurred, as she feared her employer might have
views of his own as to the taking of important papers home from the
office. But French assured her that he would see she did not suffer
for her action. In fact, before she knew what was happening to her she
was in a taxi on the way to the place.
On reaching the senior partner’s office, French was as good as his
word. He explained the importance of his seeing the typescript, and
saying that Miss Welsh had risked her job in the interests of justice,
begged that the matter might not be held against her.
Mr. Cooke shook his head over the incident, but, admitting to French
that the girl was satisfactory, he agreed to overlook it. Then he rang
for the papers in question.
Ten seconds with his lens was enough for French. Here at last was the
proof he had been looking for! The typing was that of the notes to the
Veda works, to the Swansea garage, and to the magneto company.
“I’m pretty glad to get this paper, Mr. Cooke,” he declared. “Now do
you think you could let me keep it? Miss Welsh could perhaps type
another copy for you?”
Mr. Cooke was obliging, and in ten minutes the precious document was
handed over. Stopping only to get the girl to certify on it that she
had made it with Pyke’s machine, French hurried her away.
“I’ll drive you home, Miss Welsh,” he said, with his pleasant smile.
“You have been of the greatest help. Now I wonder if you could do
something else for me,” and he began repeating the questions he had
already put to her mother.
Almost at once he got valuable information, though once again not on
the matter immediately at issue.
It appeared that on the previous afternoon Pyke had called the girl
into his room and asked her if she would do a small commission for
him. It was to take a letter to a lady in Chelsea. It concerned, so he
said, an appointment to dine that evening, so that she would see that
it was urgent. The matter was private and she was not to give the note
to any one but the lady herself, nor was she to mention it. To
compensate her for her trouble and to cover the cost of taxis and so
on he hoped she would accept a ten-shilling note. She had not thought
this strange, as she knew him to be liberal in money matters. But she
had wondered that a note about a dinner appointment should be so
bulky. The envelope was of foolscap size and must have contained at
least a dozen sheets. She had taken it to the address it bore and
handed it to the lady—Mrs. Berlyn at 70b Park Walk, Chelsea. She had
not mentioned the matter to anyone.
Here was the explanation of the conversation French had overheard on
Hampstead Heath. With a little thought he was able to follow the man’s
mental processes.
In the first place, it was evident that Pyke had realised that he was
suspected, as well as that French had opened Ganope’s note. He would
guess, therefore, that French would shadow him continually until his
meeting with Mrs. Berlyn, and would try to overhear what passed
thereat. He would also see that for that very reason he was safe from
arrest till the meeting had taken place, when this immunity would
cease.
But he wanted the night in which to escape. How could he stave off
arrest until the following day?
Clearly he had solved his problem by writing out the conversation,
possibly with stage directions, as a playwright writes out the
dialogue in his play. In it he had pledged himself to a visit to
Berlyn on the morrow. If he could make French swallow the yarn he knew
that arrest would be postponed in order that French might learn the
junior partner’s whereabouts. He had then sent Mrs. Berlyn her “lines”
and she had learnt them like any other actress. French ruefully
admitted to himself that in spite of the absence of a rehearsal, the
two had presented their little piece with astonishing conviction.
On reaching the Yard, French’s first care was to set the great machine
of the C.I.D. in operation against the fugitives. Among his notes he
already had detailed descriptions of each, and he thought he would be
safe in assuming that Pyke would wear his collar up and his hat pulled
low over his eyes. Mrs. Welsh had described the suitcase, and burdened
by this, French thought there was a reasonable chance of the man
having been noticed.
A number of helpers were soon busy telephoning the descriptions to all
the London police stations as well as to the ports. Copies were also
sent for insertion in the next number of the _Police Gazette_. In a
day or so all the police and detectives in the country would be on the
lookout for the couple.
With Mrs. Welsh’s help French made a list of the clothes likely to be
in the suitcase. As these would have had a considerable weight, he
thought it unlikely that Pyke would have walked very far. He therefore
despatched three sets of men, one to make enquiries at the adjoining
railways and tube stations, another to comb the neighbouring hotels
and boarding-houses, and the third to search for a taxi driver who
might have picked up such a fare in one of the near-by streets.
It was not until these urgent matters had been dealt with that he
turned to consider his second line of enquiry. Of Jefferson Pyke
himself he knew practically nothing. What was the man’s history? Why
was he remaining in England? Particularly, where had he been at the
time of the crime and while the crate was at Swansea.
He began operations by writing to the Lincoln police for all available
information about Phyllis Considine, as well as Stanley and Jefferson
Pyke. Then he sent a cable to the Argentine, asking the authorities
there for details about Jefferson. He wired to the police at San Remo,
Grasse, and in Paris, asking whether the cousins had stayed during the
month of July at the various hotels Jefferson had mentioned. Lastly he
rang up the Bibby Line offices to know if they could help him to trace
two passengers named Pyke who had sailed from Liverpool to Marseilles
on their _Flintshire_ about four months previously.
The Bibby people replied that the _Flintshire_ had been home, but had
left again for Rangoon. However if Mr. French would call at their
office they would show him the passenger list and perhaps give him
other required information.
In an hour French was seated with the manager. There he inspected the
list, which bore the names of Stanley and Jefferson Pyke, and he was
assured that two gentlemen answering to these names had actually
sailed.
“If that is not sufficient for you, it happens that you can get
further evidence,” the manager went on. “Mr. Hawkins, the purser of
the _Flintshire_, broke his arm on the homeward trip. He went off on
sick leave and if you care to go down to Ramsgate you can see him.”
“I shall be only too glad,” French said.
Armed with an introduction from the manager, French travelled down
next morning to the Isle of Thanet. Mr. Hawkins was exceedingly polite
and gave him all the information in his power. He remembered the Pykes
having sailed on the last trip from Birkenhead to Marseilles. Stanley
Pyke he had not come in contact with more than in the normal way of
business, though they had once chatted for a few moments about the
day’s run. But he had seen a good deal of Jefferson. He, Mr. Hawkins,
had spent a year in the Argentine in Jefferson’s district and they had
found they had many acquaintances in common. He had formed a high
opinion of Jefferson, both as a man of the world and as a rancher.
Both the cousins had seemed in every way normal, and several of the
passengers had expressed regret when the two left the ship at
Marseilles.
On reaching London, French drove to the Houston. Showing his
credentials, he asked whether two gentlemen, a Mr. Stanley and a Mr.
Jefferson Pyke, had stayed there for one night towards the end of the
previous July.
It was not to be expected that the reception clerk would remember
either visitor. But she soon turned up the register. The names
appeared on July 21st, both having been written by Stanley.
“That’s scarcely good enough for me,” said French. “It doesn’t prove
that they were both here.”
“Practically it does,” the clerk returned. “You see, each was allotted
a room. If the rooms had not been occupied the allocation would have
been cancelled, for at that time we were turning people away every
night. But we can soon settle it.” She looked up her account books.
“Here,” she went on after a moment, “are the accounts in question. Mr.
Stanley occupied Number Three Forty-six and Mr. Jefferson Number Three
Fifty-one. The accounts were paid separately. I receipted Mr.
Stanley’s, and Miss Hurst, another of our staff, receipted Mr.
Jefferson’s. Curiously,” she went on, “I remember Mr. Stanley paying.
He broke the basin in his room and we had some discussion as to
whether he would be charged for it. He was, in the end.”
This would have seemed ample confirmation of Jefferson’s statement to
most people, but French, with his passion for thoroughness, decided to
see the chambermaid. She remembered the incident and remembered also
that the gentleman’s friend had occupied No. 351, as on her bringing
his hot water in answering to his ring, he had said he was late and
would she go and wake his friend in No. 351. She had done as
requested, but the friend was already up.
From the Houston, French walked to Kettle Street. Yes, Mr. Jefferson
had taken the rooms on the 22nd July last, and though he had been
frequently away for a day or two at a time, he had lived there ever
since. Moreover, Mrs. Welsh’s records enabled her to say that he had
been absent not only on the night of the crime, but also on the date
when the crate was disposed of at Swansea.
On his return to the Yard, French found that replies had come in from
Paris and the Riviera. Stanley and Jefferson Pyke had stayed at the
three hotels in question.
The next post brought a letter from the Lincoln police. It appeared
that the three young people about whom enquiries had been made had
lived in the district at the time mentioned. Dr. Considine was a
well-known practitioner in the town until his death in 1912, but
little was known of his daughter Phyllis save the mere fact of her
existence. Stanley and Jefferson Pyke had lived with a relative in the
suburbs and had attended a private school kept by a Dr. Oates. The
relations between the girl and boys were not known, but it was
probable that they had met, as they were in the same social set. More
could probably be learned by further enquiries.
This seemed to French sufficient to corroborate the statements of
Jefferson Pyke and Mrs. Berlyn, and he advised the Lincoln police not
to trouble further in the matter.
He had scarcely written his note when a cable from the Argentine
police was handed to him. Jefferson Pyke was well known as the owner
of an _estancia_ in the Rosario district. He was believed to be
comfortably off, though not wealthy. He answered the description given
in the wire from Scotland Yard and had left for England on the boat
mentioned.
With the exception of the fact that Jefferson was away from his rooms
at the time of the crime, all this was disappointing to French. So far
he had learned little to help in the building up of his case. On the
contrary, the tendency was in Jefferson Pyke’s favour. He did not
appear to be of the stuff of which murderers are made. Nor, from the
purser’s description, did it seem likely that he was hatching a crime
while on the _Flintshire_. On the other hand, there was no knowing
what even the mildest man might do under the stress of passion.
But what really worried French was the fact that he had made no
progress towards the tracing of his suspects’ present whereabouts. In
vain he urged his men on to more intensive efforts. Nowhere could they
learn anything to help.
But he realised that there was nothing for it but patience. The
business was necessarily slow, as it meant individual enquiries from
everyone concerned. French did not dare to advertise, lest Pyke should
see the notice and take still further precautions against discovery.
The third day passed and the fourth, French growing more restless
every hour. He now began to consider publicity—broadcast descriptions,
advertisements in the papers, even the offer of a reward for secret
information. Finally he decided that if by the following evening no
news had come in, he would put these agencies in operation.
But the men of the C.I.D. are marvellously efficient and persistent.
On returning from lunch on the fifth day, French learned, to his
infinite satisfaction, that a taximan whose information might prove
valuable had been found and was on his way to the Yard. Ten minutes
later an intelligent-looking man in a driver’s uniform was shown in.
“Good afternoon,” said French. “You have something to tell me? Just
let me have your name and address and then go ahead.”
William Service explained that he was the driver of a taxi in the
employment of Metropolitan Transport, Ltd. On Monday night, the night
in question, he had driven a fare to Euston for the 12.25 express. On
leaving the station he was returning through Russell Square to his
garage when, near the end of Kepple Street, he was hailed by a man
from the sidewalk. He had not wished to take another fare, but the man
had offered him an extra five shillings to do so and he had then
agreed. The man was of medium height and build and dressed in a fawn
coat and soft hat. Service could not describe his features, the brim
of his hat being pulled low to meet his upturned collar. He was
carrying a largeish suitcase.
He desired Service to drive to The Boltons, which, the Inspector
probably knew, was an oval with a church not far from Chelsea. (The
Inspector knew it and recognised with delight that it was just beside
Park Walk). There he was to pick up a lady and to drive them both to a
house in Victory Place, not far from the Elephant and Castle. The lady
had been waiting. As far as he could see, she answered the Inspector’s
description. He had driven both parties to the address mentioned. It
was a big house of working-class flats.
“Good! You’ve told your story well,” French approved. “Now I want you
to drive me to the place. I shall be ready in a moment.”
The last lap! A kind of cold excitement took possession of French. It
had been a long and troublesome case, but it was over now. Another
fine feather in his cap; another step to that somewhat overdue
chief-inspectorship for which he had been so long hoping! A few
minutes, an hour at most, and the thing would be an accomplished fact.
Hastily calling his two assistants, Carter and Harvey, he set off with
them for Victory Place. “It’s a big thing, this,” he explained. “There
must be no mistake about it. If we let these people slip through our
fingers we needn’t go back to the Yard.”
They drove to the end of the block containing the house, and, Carter
and Harvey remaining in the taxi, French went alone to reconnoitre. He
rang at a door in the basement and asked the woman who opened if she
could direct him to the caretaker.
“My husband’s the caretaker, sir,” she answered, “but he’s out at
present. Is it anything I can do?”
“Probably you can,” said French, with his most winning smile. “I’m
looking for the lady and gentleman who came in on last Monday night.
They arrived by a late train and weren’t here till after midnight.”
“Oh yes. Mr. and Mrs. Perrin?”
“That’s right. Which flat have they taken?”
“Number Nineteen. That’s the top one on the right of the stairs.”
“Thank you. Do you know if they are in at present?”
“Mrs. Perrin is out. I saw her go about half an hour ago. So far as I
know, Mr. Perrin is in.”
“Thanks. I’ll just go up and see.”
French returned to the taxi.
“The woman is out, but Pyke is supposed to be upstairs in Number
Nineteen flat. You, Harvey, will stay in the entrance hall and watch
the stairs and lift. Take him without fail if we miss him above. If
the woman appears, don’t show up, but let her go in. Carter, you come
upstairs with me.”
Harvey strolled to the door and became immersed in the list of
flat-holders, while French and Carter began to climb the stairs. There
were two flats on each storey, to right and left of the flights. When
they reached the first landing French pointed to a fire-escape notice.
They followed the pointing hand to the back of the house along a
passage between the two flats, and, silently pushing open a door
fitted with panic fastenings, saw an iron staircase leading down
outside of the wall from the top storey to a paved yard.
“You’ll have to stay and watch that, Carter. I can manage the blighter
upstairs.”
For a moment French wished he had brought another man. Then he thought
of how many times he had carried out arrests single-handed. There was
no difficulty. A whistle would bring his two men at top speed, and if
by some incredibly unlikely accident he let Pyke slip through his
hands, one or other of them would certainly take him on his way down.
He silently mounted the stairs to the tenth storey. No. Nineteen was
the top flat, but the stairs led on to a door on to the roof. French
knocked at No. Nineteen. There was no answer. In a moment he knocked
again, then after waiting a few seconds, he turned the handle.
The door was unlocked and French pushed it open and looked in. Through
a tiny hall he could see into a living room, small and poorly
furnished, and with a kitchenette in the rear. Other partially open
doors from the hall led into bedrooms. So far as he could see, the
place was deserted.
Softly closing the outer door, he passed into the living room, and
standing in its centre, looked round. Opposite him was the fireplace
with a gas fire turned low. In the right wall was the window and
against the left stood a table with a chair at each end. Two wicker
armchairs were drawn up to the fireplace, and to the right of the door
was a dresser containing crockery. Some books lay on the floor in a
corner, but the centre of the room was clear of furniture.
French could see everything in the room with one exception. At the
side of the fireplace was a closed cupboard. Possibly this might
contain something useful.
He had stepped across the room and put his hand on the cupboard door
knob, when the feel of a presence, rather than an actual sound, caused
him to swing suddenly round. A man had entered and was watching him.
French stared in his turn. This was not Pyke. This was a smaller man
and hollow of cheek, dark in colouring, and with a pair of keen eyes
uncovered by glasses. A friend of Pyke’s, no doubt.
But this man was vaguely familiar. That he had seen him at no distant
time French felt certain. Then the man moved slightly and French
noticed the marks of _pince-nez_ on his nose. As he did so he
remembered where he had seen, not him, but his photograph, and he
stared spellbound in speechless amazement.
For a moment neither moved, then French recovered himself. With a step
forward he cried, “Stanley Pyke, I arrest you on a charge of——”
He stopped. Had he gone mad? Wasn’t the dead man Stanley Pyke? How
could he be charged with murdering himself?
French felt his brain reel. But he grew more and more convinced that
the man was indeed Stanley Pyke. Therefore the victim must have
been—of course!—Berlyn. How the whole thing had happened French could
not form an idea, but he saw that this could be straightened out
later. For the moment his course was clear. He must arrest this man.
Though these thoughts flashed through French’s mind at lightning
speed, in his extremity of surprise he remained for a moment
speechless, his eyes fixed on the other’s face. Then a slight movement
of the man’s right arm attracted his attention and he glanced
downwards. Pyke had taken an automatic pistol from his coat pocket and
was holding it steadily pointed at French’s heart.
“No, Mr. French,” he said, quietly, “I don’t think so. You’ve not got
me, but I’ve got you. Put up your hands.”
As he slowly obeyed, French saw that he was in imminent danger of his
life. Pyke’s features were set in an expression of ruthless
determination and there was murder in his eyes. He went on speaking in
quiet, grim tones.
“It’s true that I may not get away with it, but I’m going to have a
try. You won’t, anyway. I suppose you have men posted below?”
“I’ve men coming up the stairs after me,” French lied.
“That so? They’re not hurrying. I shall have plenty of time before
they get to the top. I’m going to shoot you now, Mr. Joseph French.
The upper part of this building is deserted; no one across the way and
only a couple of old women on the floor below. The rest are all out at
work. I shall be across the roof and down the next stairs before your
men are halfway up these. I may carry it off and I may not, but I’ll
not be taken alive.”
“And Mrs. Berlyn?”
Pyke’s eyes flashed.
“They’ll not get her, either. I know where she is and I’ll pick her
up. Say your prayers, Mr. French. You’ve only got seconds to live.”
He slowly raised the pistol from the level of his side pocket to that
of his eyes, keeping it first directed to French’s heart and then to
his head. In those few moments French tasted the bitterness of death.
He knew instinctively that the man meant to carry out his threat and
he was powerless to prevent him. Covered by Pyke’s steady gaze as well
as by his pistol, no sudden spring would help him. They were only
about five feet apart, but the man would fire before he could reach
across half the distance. Carter and Harvey were at the bottom of a
hundred feet of stairs. They wouldn’t even hear the shot. A numbing
fear crept into French’s heart, while thoughts of his wife and visions
of scenes in his past life floated before his mind’s eye. And all the
time he was desperately, despairingly racking his brains to find a way
of escape.
An instinctive urge that he must gain time at all costs took
possession of him. Then, as he was trying to evolve some further
bluff, an idea shot into his mind which suggested a glimmering of
hope. It was a terribly faint glimmering; the chances were a thousand
to one against him. Almost a forlorn hope, but it was all he could
think of.
Neither man had moved during the interview. French had swung round
from the cupboard and was still facing the door through which the
other had entered. Pyke on his part had his back to the door and was
facing the cupboard.
French instantly began to act a part. First he wished to show fear.
Here he had not to act—the emotion was only too genuine. Indeed, had
he let himself go he would have been paralysed with terror. Therefore,
as he spoke his eyes were agonised, his features distorted, and his
voice thick and trembling.
“Don’t be a fool, Pyke. You can do better than that. I’ve sense enough
to know when I’m beaten. My life’s of more value to me than success in
a case. You want your liberty and I want my life. I see a way in which
we can each get what we want.”
Pyke did not relax his attitude.
“I believe you’re a damned liar,” he said, only with a stronger
adjective. “However, shove ahead with your plan. And any tricks or
movements and you’re a dead man.”
“If you were once clear of me,” French went on, evincing the most
transparent evidences of terror, “you could walk out of the building
past my men and they’d never suspect you. They’re here to look for a
quite different man. And the mere fact that you walked quietly
downstairs after I had gone up to look for Jefferson would show that
you were not the man I was after. That all right so far?”
“Well?”
French allowed his eyes to roam over the room, but without making any
change in his expression. After the briefest pause he went on:
“Now to get away from me is the difficulty, for while I should be
willing to give you my oath not to interfere, I don’t suppose you
would accept it. Well, this is my plan.”
Calling all his histrionic powers to his aid, French again glanced
round the room, suddenly staying his gaze on the door. Then with the
whole strength of his will he pretended to himself that he saw Carter
entering. On this he fixed his mind, with the result that his eyes
took on the appearance of definitely looking at something, while an
expression of the utmost thankfulness and relief showed on his
features. But he was quick to add the idea that Pyke must not follow
what was in his mind, and he at once looked away and back to Pyke’s
face. With a fine effect of recovering a line of thought which had
been disturbed, he continued, now trying to give the impression of
faked fear.
“I propose that I withdraw to the kitchenette and there gag myself and
tie myself up to your satisfaction. You, of course, would keep me
covered all the time and it would be quite impossible for me to play
you any trick. Or, if you preferred it, I could do the tying up in
this room.”
Again he glanced at the door as if he could not keep his eyes off it.
This time he slowly shifted the point at which he was looking to just
behind Pyke, while he allowed relief and satisfaction to grow on his
face. Once more he hurriedly withdrew his gaze and looked at Pyke.
“I noticed a clothes line in the kitchenette which would do,” he went
on, but now absent-mindedly, and giving quick, as if involuntary,
glances behind Pyke. “If you agree, I’ll back in there and get it
down. If I attempt to play you false you can shoot.”
He paused, and looking directly behind Pyke, allowed a slight
triumphant smile to appear on his lips.
Pyke had obviously followed the direction of his glances and he had
been getting more and more uneasy. At French’s smile he could stand it
no longer. For the tenth of a second he glanced behind him. And at
that moment, French, standing braced and ready, sprang. Like lightning
he dropped his head while his left fist struck the other’s right wrist
upwards.
Instantly Pyke fired and a hot iron seemed to sear the crown of
French’s head. But he was not disabled. Seizing Pyke’s right wrist
with his left hand, he drove with his right for the man’s chin.
But Pyke ducked and he missed. Then the two men, clinching with their
free hands, began a voiceless struggle for their lives. Pyke’s
desperate efforts were to turn the pistol inwards, French’s to prevent
him. Locked together, they swayed backwards and forwards. Then French
tripped over a chair and they swung with a crash against the table. It
gave way, and staggering across its wreckage, they fell. French found
himself underneath and redoubled his efforts, but he was hampered by
the blood from his wound, which ran down and blinded one of his eyes.
Fortunately, he was the stronger man, and in spite of his handicap,
slowly his strength and weight began to tell. Gradually he forced
Pyke’s arm round until the other had to roll over on his back to save
its dislocation.
Both men were now gasping and sobbing from want of breath. But French
with a superhuman effort dropped Pyke’s left arm, and seizing his
collar, twisted it tight. Pyke laid out with his free arm, but he was
weakening, and French, spent and giddy, but thankful, felt he could
hold on in spite of the blows, and that the affair was now only a
matter of time.
And then, lying grimly clinging to the choking man’s collar, he felt a
real thrill of delight as he saw the door slowly open, just as he had
pictured it. Carter at last! It was over.
But it was not Carter who appeared. There, gazing down on them, with
amazement printed on her features, was Mrs. Berlyn.
It did not take her long to appreciate the situation, and with a
muffled scream she threw herself on the heaving mass.
“Give me the pistol, Stanley,” she cried, softly. “I’ll settle him.”
But Pyke was beyond coherent thought. Half insensible, he still kept
his hand locked and she could not release the fingers. French, seeing
the end, put all his remaining strength into a shrill cry of “Help!”
before he felt the woman’s fingers tighten round his throat.
Letting go of the now unconscious Pyke, he tried desperately to loosen
their clinging grip. But he was too weak. Choking, he struggled
impotently, while gradually it grew darker, and he sank slowly into a
roaring abyss of nothingness.
Chapter Twenty
Conclusion
When French struggled back into consciousness he found himself lying
on the floor of that upper room with Sergeant Carter bending
solicitously over him.
“He’s coming to,” he heard him say as if from a great distance. “He’ll
be none the worse in a few minutes.”
“I’m all right,” French whispered, faintly. “What about——”
“Both safe as a house,” Carter answered. “I thought you were taking
too long over the job and was coming up the fire escape when I heard
you shout. Lucky I got up in time. But it was a near thing, Mr.
French; just as near a thing as I should like to see. Don’t you be in
any hurry. You’ve all the day before you. Take a nip of this brandy
that Harvey has brought.”
The stimulant made French once again feel his own man, and he sat up
to find that his assailants had been safely handcuffed. Mrs. Berlyn
sat in one of the wicker armchairs, deadly pale and with an expression
of murderous hate in her eyes. Pyke was still unconscious, and the
others at once turned their attention to him, with the result that
presently he, too, revived. The taxi was waiting and before many
minutes had passed both prisoners were lodged in the cells.
When French sat down in his own room to think over this unexpected
development he very soon saw that he had made a terrible error in his
handling of the case. Never before had he blundered so inexcusably!
The clue to the truth was there in his hand and he had missed it.
Though even now he could not understand all that had happened, he saw
enough to appreciate his mistake, to locate the point at which he had
strayed from the right path.
He had accepted the identification of the remains, but on whose
testimony? On that of the criminals, Mrs. Berlyn and the man whom he
had thought was Jefferson Pyke. Of course at the time at which he
interviewed them he had no idea of their connection with the crime,
and therefore no reason to doubt their statements, but his error came
in just here: that by the time he began to suspect them the
identification was so firmly fixed in his mind that he overlooked the
fact that it depended on them. If he had remembered that supremely
important point he would have questioned the dead man’s identity. This
would have led him to investigate, even more closely than he had, the
movements of the Pykes and no doubt he would have thus discovered the
impersonation which had been carried out.
The first question, then, which demanded solution was: If the man whom
he had thought was Jefferson Pyke was really his cousin, where was
Jefferson himself?
Like a man in a dream French went back to Kepple Street. Was Mrs.
Welsh _absolutely_ sure that the Mr. Pyke who had engaged her rooms on
the 22nd of July was the same man who had occupied them ever since?
Mrs. Welsh, when at last she had been made to understand the question,
was absolutely sure.
If she were right, Stanley’s impersonation of Jefferson must have
begun on that 22nd of July. They had both been at the Houston in the
morning. By the evening Jefferson, the real Jefferson, apparently had
vanished.
Then suddenly French remembered the episode of the broken basin. It
had not occurred to him before, but now he wondered if there was not
more here than met the eye. The accident was unlikely. Had the basin
been deliberately broken to help on some trick?
He went back to the Houston and once again interviewed the reception
clerk. But she could add nothing to her former statement. Then he
reëxamined the chambermaid. From her at last he obtained a new fact,
an apparently trifling fact, but what a difference it made in his
conclusion!
The girl had stated that the gentleman who broke the basin had told
her that he had overslept himself and had asked her to see that his
friend in No. 351 was awake. She had gone and found that the friend
was already up. Now French learned that by “up” she had meant that the
man was up and dressed and had left his room.
At this a light shone into French’s mind. He retired to a corner of
the smoking room, and after half an hour’s hard thinking he reached a
detailed solution.
He saw that it would be possible for Stanley to arrive at the hotel
and engage two rooms, ostensibly for himself and his cousin. He would
go to his own room after explaining that his cousin would arrive later
in the day. After impressing his personality on the staff, he would go
out, make up as Jefferson, return with more luggage, and occupy the
second room which had been engaged. He would sleep in Jefferson’s
room, and in the morning ring early for shaving-water, get up, dress,
take his luggage down, pay his bill, and leave the hotel. Then
hurrying back, he would slip into his own room unobserved, go to bed,
and ring again for hot water, giving the maid the message about his
friend. Lest the incident should be forgotten in the event of future
enquiries, he would smash the basin, thus impressing his identity on
all concerned.
That this was what Stanley had done, French was now pretty sure, and
he despatched wires to the French and Italian police asking if the
same trick had been carried out in Paris and at Grasse and San Remo.
After some time there were replies. It had been carried out in Paris,
but not at the other two places. At the latter there was no doubt that
both men had been present.
Jefferson Pyke had, therefore, disappeared at some point between
Grasse and Paris, and French soon saw that there was nothing for it
but to go to the Riviera and himself enquire into the men’s movements.
Accordingly, after consultation with his chief he obtained a letter to
the French police, and travelling to Marseilles, began work. Slowly
and painfully he traced the two from Marseilles to San Remo, to Monte
Carlo, to Grasse, and finally to Nice. And there in the pleasure city,
on the shores of the Mediterranean, he came on the explanation he
sought.
For at Nice, Jefferson Pyke had died. At first, knowing what he did,
French had suspected foul play. But in this he found he was mistaken.
Jefferson had been taken ill at his hotel and had at once been moved
to a hospital. There he had been operated on for appendicitis. French
saw the doctor who had had charge of the case and learned the details.
There had been complications and the operation could not save him.
French was deeply chagrined at his failure to learn so essential a
fact at an earlier stage in his investigation. He swore great oaths to
his gods that never, _never_ again should he fail to follow up to the
very end every clue which presented itself, whether he thought it
likely to prove valuable or not.
With identity of murderer and victim established, a comparatively
short further enquiry sufficed to clear up the details of the affair
which were still in doubt. And dreadful reading they made.
It seemed that soon after Phyllis Considine came to Ashburton as the
bride of Charles Berlyn she found she had made a terrible mistake in
her marriage. The feeling which she had imagined was love died away,
and she saw herself tied for life to a man whom she disliked. A mutual
coldness inevitably resulted, which rapidly widened as the husband
also found himself disillusioned. On Phyllis’s side less than a year
sufficed to turn it into a bitter hatred.
Under these miserable circumstances she began to look elsewhere for
companionship, and Stanley Pyke, who found himself strongly attracted
to his former playmate, was only too ready to fill the breach. They
saw a good deal of each other and the inevitable happened. Before long
both were deeply in love.
Though they were careful to act discreetly when under observation,
they were not careful enough, and Berlyn became aware of what was
going on. He at once remonstrated with his wife, finally telling her
in no ambiguous terms that if given cause he would not hesitate to
divorce her. If this had been all, Phyllis would no doubt have eagerly
seized so complete a solution of her difficulty, but both she and Pyke
saw that it was by no means all. Berlyn, as joint owner of the
business, would certainly have dismissed Pyke as well as cut Phyllis
out of his will. The couple would, therefore, have been without money
or prospects. This she was not prepared for, and while admitting
unwise behaviour, she denied that there was anything serious in her
relations with Pyke and undertook that Berlyn should have no further
cause of complaint. Then she began to meet Pyke secretly, and
gradually the terrible solution which they afterwards adopted grew
subconsciously in both their minds. If Berlyn should die, the whole
situation would be straightened out.
From that time, the idea of murder was never far from the thoughts of
either. But they could see no way in which the dreadful deed could be
safely accomplished. Pyke, however, was sufficiently callous and
far-seeing to suggest the flirtation with Domlio, partly as a proof
that the lady’s feeling for himself was a thing of the past, and
partly lest a scapegoat should afterwards be wanted in connection with
the murder.
Then came Jefferson’s visit and the cousins’ holiday and Jefferson’s
unexpected death. Pyke was about to give up the tour and come home
when it suddenly struck him that here was the solution for which he
and Phyllis had been looking. He travelled up to Paris and there spent
a few days in working out his plan.
The idea of diverting suspicion from the murder of Berlyn by staging
the accident on the moor had already occurred to him. But this plan
had the objection that it involved his own disappearance as well as
Berlyn’s. If, however, he disappeared, the whole fruits of the murder
would be lost, as he was committing it simply to enable him to marry
Phyllis. Jefferson’s death showed him how he might escape this
dilemma.
He would, in brief, murder Berlyn, stage the accident on the moor, and
disappear—as Stanley Pyke. He would immediately reappear—as Jefferson.
By impersonating Jefferson he could marry Phyllis and get all his
cousin’s money as well.
In this scheme there was a risk, of course, but the chances of anyone
learning of Jefferson’s death were, he thought, sufficiently remote to
make the scheme practicable. As soon as he could, without suspicion,
he would go abroad, where Phyllis could presently follow him.
At first the plan seemed full of snags, but as he thought over it, he
saw ways of overcoming one difficulty after another, until the whole
ghastly affair grew coherent and feasible. When he returned to
Ashburton the scheme was cut and dry and he had only to get Phyllis’s
approval and promise of help.
Jefferson, the real Jefferson, had already visited Ashburton, but he
had only been seen closely by the landlady, Mrs. Billing, the Berlyns
and their servants, Domlio, and one or two others. Of these the only
one Stanley need interview was Mrs. Billing, and he felt sure he could
deceive her. Sergeant Daw, with whom in his enquiries about the
tragedy he would have most to do, had only seen Jefferson in the
distance. Personation would, therefore, be possible.
The first thing necessary was to prove Jefferson still alive. Stanley
found it easier than he had expected. From a theatrical supplies shop
he bought shoes with false internal heels to increase his height,
padded underclothes to give him the necessary girth, rubber discs to
wear inside his cheeks to alter the shape of his face, and glasses.
When in addition to these he wore Jefferson’s clothes and copied as
best he could Jefferson’s walk, speech, and deportment, it was not
surprising that the unsuspecting and unobservant persons at Ashburton
should be taken in.
On his way home he carried out the tricks at the hotels, then taking
the room in Kepple Street. For some hectic weeks he managed to live at
Kepple Street as Jefferson and at Ashburton as Stanley. His continual
absences from Ashburton, travelling for his firm, enabled him to put
in the necessary appearances in Kepple Street, where he gave out that
in the intervals he was making business trips in England and France.
He saw that by a judicious interview with the clerk of the Tavistock
Urban District Council he could arrange for the evening journey across
the moor. His first idea had been to dispose of Berlyn’s body on the
way back by throwing it into one of the small mires close to the road.
But when he considered this in detail he realised that the
difficulties were overwhelming, just as had been suggested to French
by Sergeant Daw. He therefore devised the episode of the duplicator in
order to provide a means for the removal of the remains. He knew the
Burry Inlet, and the date of a suitable tide became the foundation on
which the rest of the plan was built.
In London he bought the second-hand typewriter and wrote the letters
ordering the duplicator and crane lorry on paper he had obtained from
the L. M. S. hotels. These letters he handed to the tobacconist,
Ganope, who for a consideration undertook to post them on the proper
dates. Neither he nor Phyllis was, therefore, in London when they were
sent out, though he called in person at the hotels for the replies. He
similarly obtained the duplicate magneto. This he handed to Phyllis
and she damaged it and ran it on the car until it gave up, then
replacing the original.
On the fatal night every movement of each conspirator was carefully
timed and cut and dry to the last detail. When near the works on the
return journey Stanley called out to Berlyn to stop, saying that he
had seen a man lying on the road. He jumped out and ran round the car,
and on Berlyn following him he slipped behind his victim and
sandbagged him. Hastily throwing the body into the car, he drove to
the works gate. There he was met by Phyllis, who had already drugged
Gurney’s tea in the way French had surmised.
At the works Phyllis helped Pyke to carry the body to the
packing-shed. After replacing Gurney’s drugged tea with fresh, she put
her bicycle in the tonneau of the car and drove out to the selected
spot on the moor. She changed the magneto and made the two lines of
footmarks by putting on shoes of Berlyn’s which she had brought for
the purpose. Then mounting her bicycle, she returned to the works. The
bicycle and the magneto she hid in a clump of shrubs, waiting until
Pyke came out to say that the ghastly job in the works was complete.
She then went home, silently let herself in, replaced Berlyn’s shoes
in his room, changed her clothes, wakened the maid and called up
Sergeant Daw.
In the meantime Stanley Pyke rode on the bicycle to Colonel Domlio’s,
dropped the clothes and other objects into the well, and continued on
his way to Plymouth. There he left the bicycle in a dark entry in the
lower part of the town, where he was sure it would speedily be found
and annexed. He took the first train to London, returning to Ashburton
in the character of Jefferson on receipt of Daw’s wire about the
tragedy.
Such was the plan, and, had the conspirators been sure their actions
would have remained unquestioned, they would have stopped there. But
both were afraid that in some unforeseen way suspicion might be
aroused and they took several other steps in the hope of turning such
possible suspicion on to other persons.
First they considered it necessary that, should the crate be
discovered, the body therein should be taken as Stanley Pyke’s. This
would effectually prevent a doubt arising as to Jefferson’s identity.
Pyke, therefore, changed his own underclothes with those of the dead
man and dropped his own suit down the well, while both he and Phyllis
stated that the birthmark on Berlyn’s arm was really on Pyke’s.
To carry on the same deception, Pyke decided to make up as Berlyn
while disposing of the crate. In height and build he was, in his
disguise, not unlike Berlyn. The chief difference between them was
their colouring, both the Pykes being dark and Berlyn fair. Stanley
therefore dyed his hair and lightened his complexion before going to
Wales.
The episode of the blackmailing letter was designed with a similar
object. Phyllis Berlyn had staged the farce of the twisted ankle. She
had fallen into Domlio’s arms in such a way that a photograph might
have really been a profitable investment to a blackmailer. Pyke had,
of course, forged the letter. The confederates hoped that the taking
out of the car which they believed would result, together with the
finding of the articles in the well, which they thought a competent
detective might achieve, would throw the suspicion on Domlio.
With regard to money, Pyke had resolved on a bold stroke. French found
that he had instructed a firm of solicitors in London to get in touch
with Jefferson’s lawyers in the Argentine for the purpose of arranging
the sale of Jefferson’s property there. He had forged Jefferson’s
signature to the necessary documents, and the matter was well
advanced.
This piece of greed had prevented Stanley from leaving London and had
caused him to rent the Victory Place flat as a refuge in case Kepple
Street got too hot to hold him. Flight thither under such
circumstances had been decided on, and, therefore, when danger
threatened, only the time and method of reaching it remained to be
settled.
As all Berlyn’s property went to Phyllis under the deceased’s will,
she also would have been well off, so that when the two took up their
abode in a rather out-of-the-way part of Algeria, as they had
intended, they would have been comparatively rich.
But thanks to Evan Morgan’s desire for a fishing expedition on the
last day of his holidays, together with Inspector French’s steady
pegging away at a puzzling and wearisome case, these evil hopes were
frustrated. Some three weeks after the next assizes, both Stanley Pyke
and Phyllis Berlyn paid for their crime with their lives, leaving the
ownership of Jefferson’s money as a juicy morsel on which the lawyers
of England and the Argentine could pile up fees to their hearts’
content.
For French the case had not been an unmixed triumph. Though in the end
he had taken the criminals and added to his reputation with his
superiors, in his heart of hearts he knew that he had been saved by
the skin of his teeth alone and that he had had a lesson in the danger
of neglecting to follow up unlikely clues to the very end which would
last him for his life. But on the whole he was satisfied.
The End
Transcriber’s Note
This transcription follows the text of the first edition published by
Harper & Brothers Publishers in 1928. A later Penguin Books edition
was also used to provide corrections to unambiguous errors in the
original.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SEA MYSTERY ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you
are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
